Cut Above The Rest

by PyraBlue Heart

First published 19th of August, 2015

Every group of friends has that one person that keeps the group together. Unfortunately the one that kept the human five together was taken away years ago. Now he's back, and he is gonna make sure those five stick together.

We all have that friend in the group. The one that stops the arguments, keeps everyone together and everyone likes.

Unknown to Sunset Shimmer, the human five did have a sixth friend in their group before Twilight came along, but he was taken from them a few years ago.

So you can imagine their reaction to when their silent friend returns to Canterlot High. But he has a personal mission this time.

To make sure that this group of friends don't fall apart. He let it happen once, he won't let it happen again.

---

Now with amazing cover art by the talented Nightglimmer22! Seriously, you are amazing

JOIN THE CATR GROUP HERE!!!

(Season 1) His name is Treble Clef

Author's Notes:

Note, this takes place before Rainbow Rocks and a few weeks after Equestria Girls.

Sunset awoke to the sound of her alarm clock buzzing. She sat up and stopped the alarm. She stretched and made her way to the kitchen to have some breakfast. After finishing her cereal and washing the dishes she switched from her purple pajamas to her normal clothes and headed out of the door to her apartment. After locking the door she made her way to Canterlot High.

She looked around as she walked down the street, the sun was shining and there were very few clouds in the sky. She smiled and started humming a soft tune. "Hey there Sunset." She looked behind her to see Rainbow Dash pull up in her cyan sports car. "Need a lift?"

"Thanks for the offer Rainbow, but I think I'll just walk today."

"Suit yourself." Before Rainbow wound up her window, Sunset saw a pained look plastered on her face. "See ya at school." With that she drove off. Sunset looked concerned but continued walking. Deciding to question it later.

Meanwhile a boy in a grey tracksuit with his hood covering his head watched Rainbow drive by, after she drove around a corner he chuckled and walked towards the school.

Rainbow wiped a tear from her eye as she drove down the road, she looked at a photo of her years ago with one of her childhood friends and sighed. "God damnit I miss you Treble."

Sunset had noticed that over the past couple of days that her friends seemed to be getting worse, and she was going to find out why. She reached the school to find her friends sulking around the statue, even Pinkie seemed to have her hair slightly deflated. "Hey girls, what's wrong?" The girls looked at her and brightened up a bit.

"Oh, good morning Sunset, how was your weekend darling?" As Rarity asked that question, Vinyl and Octavia walked over to the group with saddened looks, they all shared a quick glance and nodded, then went on their way.

"It was good Rarity, thank you. What's going on, why are you all so down today?" They all looked to each other and nodded. Rarity reached into her purse and pulled out photo of the girls when they were younger. "I don't get it."

"There's a bit folded at the right side." Sunset looked to the picture and unfolded a section of it and revealed a young boy with electric red hair (much like Vinyls) with streaks of magenta through it. He had snow white skin and wore red sunglasses and had a huge smile on his face as he sat with the group in the photo. "Who is this?"

"That is our dear friend Treble Clef, you may know his sister, Vinyl Scratch."

"I thought his hair looked familiar." She looked up to the girls. "So who was he?"

"To put it simply, he was our sixth before Twilight came along. He brought us together, kept us from drifting apart from each other, but when he left, you know how that ended." The girls all nodded and Rainbow wiped a tear from her eye.

"He was a really cool guy, one of the only guys I knew that could match my own coolness." Rainbow choked.

"He always helped me with my animals." Fluttershy mumbled.

"He would always play music at my parties." Pinkie stated in a hushed tone.

"He would always get me to come outta mah stubborn shell." Applejack sighed and crossed her arms.

"And he was such a gentleman, always helping me when I needed him." Rarity finished and gave a small smile.

"What happened to him?"

"His parents got divorced, his mother got custody of Vinyl and his father got him. We don't know how that came to be but alas, he was taken away from us."

"If Vinyl is his sister why didn't you ask her for his number or something."

"That's the thing darling, her mother made her delete any contact details with her father and brother, and vice versa. We had no way to contact him." They all nodded and Sunset looked at the picture.

"Tell me more about him." Rainbow got up and motioned Sunset over. "Yes Rainbow?"

"I'll tell ya how I met Treble and a piece about him, then they will do the same." Rainbow started walking away and motioned Sunset to follow. "There's something you should know about him, he...didn't talk."

"What?"

"He's like Vinyl, he can't talk, but he's not mute, he can say things like his name and hi and stuff like that, but he couldn't actually talk, he'd listen and you could have a full on conversation with him, he'd just respond and you'd talk." Sunset nodded and wiped a tear forming in Rainbows eye.

"You really miss him don't you?" She nodded. "Tell me how you met."

"Okay, here goes..."

It was the second year of middle school, the young Treble Clef had a set of headphones on alongside his sister and her friend Octavia. "Alright Treble, Vinyl and I are going to go see our friends, we'll see you later." Treble nodded and hugged them both. "Alright alright, you go make some friends, you're new here remember, there should be someone around here you can befriend." He smiled and gave her his usual response to things.

"Aye." His voice was very childlike and his personality fit it, he had the curiosity of a young child and often got distracted, but that's what people loved about him, he didn't have a care in the world other than his friends. "Bye." Vinyl patted his cheek and walked off.

Treble looked around him and saw various students. He saw a bunch of groups that he knew he wouldn't fit into so he avoided them. He walked along the grounds, he had taken off his headphones and let the set rest on his neck. While he was walking he passed a small soccer pitch with only one student playing at it, she had rainbow coloured hair which fascinated him. He watched as she did various tricks with a soccer ball until she accidentally slipped up and the ball rolled over to him.

"Hey kid, could you pass the ball?"

"Aye." He flicked it up with his foot and bounced it on his knees before kicking it over to her while it was in the air. She picked up the ball and looked over to him.

"Hey, come here a second." He walked over to her and she tossed him the ball. "Do more of those tricks, but do something that'll blow my mind." He smirked and threw the ball into the air. He jumped onto his hands and started spinning, as he was spinning upside down he kept juggling the ball with his feet. When he was done he kicked it into the air and got to his feet, he held out his hand and the ball fell onto it.

He handed it back to Rainbow who looked at him with wide eyes, her astonished look soon turned into a smirk. "Stick with me kid, that kinda awesomeness deserves to be in my group of friends. Names Rainbow by the way." She held out her hand which he took.

"Treble."

"Well then Treble, tell me something about yourself." He frowned for a second before making a talking gesture with his hand and shook his head, she seemed to understand. "You can't talk?"

"Aye." She looked at him and smiled.

"That's fine, I prefer silent types anyway." He smiled and they continued playing and doing tricks with the soccer ball until it was time to enter the School.

"And that's how I met him. From that moment we always hung out and talked...well...I did." Sunset just looked at her friend in disbelief, she had never seen Rainbow Dash this emotional before. She placed a hand on Rainbows shoulder.

"He meant that much to you?" Rainbow nodded. "But if you guys missed him so much then why are you only sad now?"

"Because his birthday is tomorrow, it was also the day he was taken away." Sunset patted her on the back. "Thanks Sunset. By the way, if you ever tell anyone I got all emotional like this I will kick your butt." Sunset rolled her eyes and the school bell rang.

"C'mon Rainbow, we've got to get to class." They made their way into the building with the rest of the students.

When everyone was inside the boy in the tracksuit walked onto the grounds. He looked at the school and grinned while snickering playfully. He made sure to wait until everyone was in a classroom before making his way towards the principals office.

Along the way his hood slipped down to reveal his electric hair and red sunglasses. He was about to pull it up again when Sunset walked out of a classroom and saw him. He looked at her and put a finger to his mouth, she understood and nodded, she then made her way back into the room and he put his hood up.

Meanwhile Sunset was processing what she saw, after making sense of the situation she smiled. Yeah, that'll cheer them up.

Principal Celestia was filing some paperwork when she heard a knock on her door. She told the person to walk in and the boy walked in with his hood down. "Ah, mister Treble Clef, it is wonderful to see you again. I trust you've been well?"

"Aye." He smiled and took off his sunglasses and sat down.

They talked for awhile before Celestia handed him a form, he was joining the school and found a small place to stay with a friend. He filled out the form and handed it back to Celestia. "Thank you Treble, I look forward to seeing you around the School, you start tomorrow." He nodded and they shook hands. He walked out of the room and put up his hood.

As he walked out of the school his mind went back to the girl he saw in the hallway, he didn't know why, but he found her quite cute. He smiled and made his way over to his temporary home.

He waited until the school day was finished and watched the students leave for their homes from a bench. He looked through the crowd to see his friends all looking slightly better than they did this morning. He looked all of them over, they had grown into beautiful young women over the years and he was glad that they were able to put that whole cellphone thing behind them. He knew that it never would have happened if his dad hadn't taken him away from them, he could have helped solve the problem.

Years ago he was the glue that kept the group together and they all knew it, without him their arguments would had drove them apart many times. He knew about the cellphone incident by one of the last texts he ever got from Vinyl. He let his friends drift apart once, he wouldn't let it happen again.

He spotted his sister and childhood friend Octavia walking down the street. He chuckled and followed them.

Vinyl and Octavia walked down the pathway to their house, both slightly depressed about what the next day would mean to them. They walked in silence, Vinyl listening to her music while Octavia just shut the world out. On the way they were stopped by a boy in a grey tracksuit. At first the two thought it was a mugger and took defensive stances. He reached for his hood and pulled it down to reveal their lost sibling/friend. He held his usual goofy smile. Both the girls looked at him with disbelief. Octavia reached out her hand and touched his cheek to make sure he was real.

"Is that really you Treble?"

"Aye." Both of the girls tackled him with hugs and tears in their eyes. He chuckled and hugged them back.

"We missed you so much." Octavia cried into his chest. Tears started to form in his eyes as he held his siblings close, he spent enough of his childhood with Octavia to call her a sister. He held them close and let some tears slide out from his glasses.

Vinyl kissed his cheek and nuzzled it against hers and he did the same. He finally had his sisters back and soon he would have his friends back as well. And he wasn't going to let anything stop him from achieving his goal to be with the ones he loved.

How we met...

Earlier that day

Sunset was still contemplating what was happening, her friends had told her about one of their long lost members, Rainbow was acting strange, the boy they were talking about showed up somehow and she saw him (didn't look half bad to her). She didn't know how to handle this, all she could do was find out about this boy and keep his return secret until the time was right. She was sure that Treble would return to them the next day, it just seemed the most likely if he was being secretive and all.

Her mind wondered to Rainbow Dash, she never saw her friend act like this, she seemed so...out of character. There had to be a reason, maybe when Sunset heard more about her relationship with Treble she could figure it out. After the first two classes of the day, they were let out for a while before the next classes started. She spotted Fluttershy and walked over to her.

"Hey Fluttershy, how are you feeling?"

"Not so good Sunset, I just get really sad this time of year." Sunset sat beside her friend and placed a hand on her back.

"Why don't you tell me how you and Treble met, I'm sure some good memories will cheer you up."

"Ok...here goes."

Rainbow Dash and Treble had finished their classes for the day and made their way out of the school doors. When they reached the outside they saw a young Fluttershy clutching some flyers while three older boys looked at her with smirks.

"Come on Fluttershy, give us the flyers, we'll help you hand them out." Fluttershy shook her head and tried to back away. "Give us they flyers!" The boy made a dash for her and she fell to the ground. He attempted to take the papers but was stopped by a sharp pain in his stomach. He looked to Treble had his fist buried in his stomach and collapsed to the ground and held his sides. Treble looked to the other boys who put their hands up defensively and backed away. Treble gave a nod and turned to Fluttershy, he held out his hand to help her up.

"Oh, um, thank you." She grabbed his hand and he pulled her up. She hid behind her hair and looked away, Treble looked at her curiously, he noticed that she dropped one of her papers and picked it up. After reading it he found she was looking for volunteers for the local animal shelter, and the times worked for him.

"Hey." Fluttershy looked at him as he held out the flyer and nodded.

"Y-you'll help?"

"Aye." What happened next surprised Treble as Fluttershy brought him into a hug.

"Oh thank you, thank you, thank you." She realised what she was doing and pulled away. "Oh, um, sorry about that, um...I'm sorry but I didn't catch your name." Treble just chuckled and held out his hand.

"Treble." She took his hand in his and shook.

"I'm Fluttershy." Just then Rainbow Dash came running up.

"Dude, that was awesome, did you see the looks on their faces?" Rainbow looked back to see Fluttershy. "Oh, hey Fluttershy, you ok?"

"Oh, yes I'm fine thanks to Treble Clef here. He'll be helping out at the animal shelter." Rainbow looked at Treble confused.

"You're going to help out at that place?"

"Aye." Rainbow shrugged.

"Hey, it's your free time, not mine, I gotta go, see you two tomorrow." She ran towards a blue jeep and drove off. Treble looked back to Fluttershy and gave a small wave as he made his way back to his house.

"What a nice boy."

"He was the first one to volunteer for the animal shelter?" Fluttershy nodded.

"He was so helpful, he did as he was told and listened to me describe each species of animal or insect, and he seemed very interested in it all. I was told that's how he was born, he has a child's curiosity no matter what age, it's just the way his brain works, it's also why he rarely says more than two words at a time." Sunset was fascinated at that, at first she thought that Treble was just like Big Macintosh, but it was something else entirely.

"And that didn't bother you?"

"Oh no, in fact I liked it. Back then I was never up for conversation, so he just listened to me and made me feel comfortable." Sunset could see that her friend had brightened up a bit and patted her on the back.

"Hey Fluttershy, can I ask you something?"

"Sure."

"How close were Rainbow and Treble?" Fluttershy froze and looked at her.

"Why do you want to know that?"

"I've never seen Rainbow this sad before, even when her grandmother passed away she wasn't this upset, or at least didn't let it show." Fluttershy looked around and pulled Sunset closer.

"Rainbow told me never to tell anyone this but...Treble was her first real friend."

"What about you?"

"Oh, we were friends, just not close friends. Most of her friends just hung out with her to get popular, Trebles friendship was genuine. She finally had someone that liked her for her, and not just her popularity. Kinda like you did back when you were...oh, no offence."

"...none taken." Just then the bell rang and the students began to return to their classes. "We should get to class, I have an English test that I want to get over with." They smiled and walked to their rooms to begin their classes. On the way Sunset was called to the principals office.

"You wanted to see me Principal Celestia?"

"Yes Miss Shimmer, please take a seat." Sunset closed the door and sat down in front of Celestias desk. "As you know, we are having some new students that will begin attending tomorrow."

"Yes, I do."

"Well, I would like it if you would give them a tour of the school."

"But, why me?"

"I'm sure you would like to give them a chance to know the reformed Sunset before they find out about your...former self." She took a minute to think about it, it would benefit her and she may even make some new friends. "I know most of the student body don't trust you, this is a good opportunity to show someone else who you really are."

"Ok, I'll do it."

"Splendid, here is a list of their names." She gave Sunset a small piece of paper that had four names written on it.

Adagio Dazzle
Sonata Dusk
Aria Blaze...

The final name stuck out like a sore thumb.

...Treble Clef

"I see you know about Treble then."

"Y-yes, my friends have been telling me about him, and I saw him earlier today."

"I hope you've kept his return a secret up until now." She nodded. "Good, don't tell you friends about him just yet, he'll make his presence known when he is ready."

"If you don't mind me asking, how do you know about Treble?" Celestia sighed and looked out her window.

"I used to be a teacher at his school before I became the principal of Canterlot High. Such a kind boy, never missed any days, always had his homework done and was just a good friend. It was sad to see him leave, especially since he was the one that ever brought some of the groups together in the first place."

"What do you mean?"

"I mean that there was a time when the groups like the Eco Kids and Jocks actually got along before Twilight came to this school, and Treble was the one that made that happen." Sunset looked at Trebles name surprised.

What is that boy? After talking about the tour for awhile Sunset made her way back to class. Treble seems to have quite the reputation, just how much do my friends care about him?

The next class the teacher had called in sick and they couldn't get a replacement, so they got a free class. Sunset, Pinkie and AJ sat at the back, Pinkie was writing something down and AJ had her eyes closed.

"What are you writing Pinkie?"

"I'm in charge of planning a party tomorrow and I'm having trouble, the DJ cancelled and Vinyl has another party across town to attend."

"Is it a party for Treble?"

"No, it's just an annual party that happened to be on the same date." Pinkie went into deep thought as she tried to think of a way around the problem.

Sunset then remembered what Pinkie had told her earlier. "He always played music at my parties."

"I think I know someone that could fill in."

"Really, who?"

"A friend of mine, I'll ask him when he comes in tomorrow, what time is the party?"

"6 o'clock sharp, make sure he's not late."

"I will." Sunset looked over to Applejack who hadn't said anything for about fifteen minutes. "You alright AJ?"

"I'm just thinkin bout mah childhood."

"Why don't you guys tell me how you met Treble, Rainbow and Fluttershy already told me how they met him." AJ sighed and looked away.

"Alright fine, I'll tell ya how we met em, because we both met Treble at the same time."

Treble was walking along the path home when he heard some kids talking.

"Oh come on, just play one more song, just one more."

"I'm sorry Pinkie, I have homework to do. I'll see you two tomorrow." With that, a boy ran off. Treble looked around a corner to see a young Pinkie Pie and Applejack.

"Aw man, now we've got no one to play the music for your birthday AJ, I'm sorry."

"That's alright sugarcube, I'm just happy so many kids showed up." Treble looked at them and to the direction of the boy, he knew how to work a soundboard and various other instruments, maybe he could help them out. Deciding to give it a shot he walked up to them. "Huh, don't think I've seen you around here before."

"Hey, you're that new kid at school right?" He nodded.

"Wait, you're Vinyls brother?"

"Aye." Treble could have sworn he saw a lightbulb appear above Pinkies head. She grabbed it and screwed it into a nearby lamp.

"I'm Pinkie Pie, nice to meetcha." She grabbed his hand and shook it frantically.

"Names Applejack, what's yours?"

"Treble."

"Well Treble, do ya reckon you could handle the music at this here party?"

"Aye." The walked in and enjoyed the rest of the party, right until the last kid went home.

"Thanks again Treble fer helpin us out."

"No prob."

"You're a boy of few words aren't cha?"

"Aye." Applejack nodded and went over to start cleaning up the place, Treble was about to walk out the door when he noticed AJ picking up some rubbish and didn't like to see her do it by herself. What was the birthday girl doing cleaning up her own party anyway? He walked over and offered to help. As usual AJ declined the offer but Treble started putting some rubbish in a black bag. AJ was about to protest but Treble put a finger to her lips. She gave him a stern look and he merely shrugged, continuing to help her out.

"You're something else y'know that right?" He chuckled and moved onto cleaning the tables.

"No matter how many times ah pushed him away he still didn't leave me alone to do something alone, turned out he was trying to get me to stop bein so stubborn. And boy did it work."

Applejack continued talking about her time with Treble, how he introduced her to Rainbow and Fluttershy, how he got along with Little Mac (his childhood name, don't hate me). Sunset asked her if she knew anything about how he met Rarity. "All ah know is that he went to her parents boutique to get a custom order done." She told AJ that she would check in with Rarity about it and asked her to check up on Rainbow. AJ nodded and they headed to lunch after the class ended.

...and how we meet again

Author's Notes:

Sorry for the wait, I've been working on a crossover with one of my other stories. But anyway, here's the next chapter.

Trebles POV

I may have a child's curiosity, inability to speak and a slight case of personality disorder, but I knew when I needed to be serious. This was one of those times, after prying Vinyl and Tavi off of me we did a bit of catching up over dinner. There was one thing that I needed to take care of before I headed home, it was why I revealed myself to them in the first place.

"You want your mother's address?" Tavi asked with disbelief, I nodded. "But why?" I took off my hood and glasses, set them down and sighed.

"Miss her." Vinyl looked to her and nodded. Tavi sighed and wrote down the house number and handed it to me. I looked at the piece of paper and nodded. I got up, hugged them, and walked to the door.

"Wait." I looked behind to see Tavi standing up. "You're going to Canterlot High now right?" I smirked before putting my sunglasses on.

"Aye." With that I walked out.

Third Person POV

Synthesia Scratch was just like any other women, she went to work, cleaned around the house, checked on her daughter from time to time and did what she could to get by. She was 38, she had the same hair as her children, except purple and white. She wore a purple jacket with a black shirt underneath, purple jeans and black boots. She looked like a grown up version of Vinyl, she however could talk. She also had a figure that made her the target of a few lonely men, she hadn't been in a relationship since the divorce.

Synthesia was washing the dishes as she looked at a picture of her, Vinyl and Treble. Tears formed in her eyes as she looked away. She had been so heartbroken when she found out her husband was cheating on her that she wanted nothing more to do with him, so she cut all possible contact from him, even her own sons phone number. She even made Vinyl delete the numbers as well, you can be sure that Vinyl and Octavia savoured their final phone call.

Immediately after deleting Treble from her contacts she regretted it, she tried to get it back but she couldn't remember what it was. "I was so stupid back then. It's been what, five years now?" She sighed and wiped a tear from her eye. Just then she heard her front door open.
"Who's there? Is that you Vinyl?"

"No..." She recognised that voice, she remembered it so well. It was the voice of her son. She turned to see him, he was standing in front of her wearing the grey tracksuit with the hood down. He stood there with his sunglasses on his forehead, a neutral expression plastered on his face.

"Treble...is that really you?"

"Aye..." She walked towards him and placed a hand on his cheek and shoulder. She looked over him and then started to tear up.

"Look at you...all grown up." She brought him into a tight hug which he returned. "I've missed you so, so much." He held her close and kissed her forehead in response. Her eyes snapped open and put her hands on his arms and looked at him. "But how?" He smiled and handed her a form. She looked it over and her eyes went wide. "You're going to Canterlot High now?"

"Aye."

"So you already have a place to stay?" He nodded. "Where?"

"Friend." She smiled and hugged him again.

"Well, I'm glad I got to see you again, when I deleted your number I instantly regretted it, I'm so sorry for abandoning you." He placed a hand on her shoulder.

"Forgiven." They talked for awhile, catching up on the past five years until it was time for him to go.

"Please do stop by soon honey, I want to see you on your birthday tomorrow."

"Aye." They hugged and he put his hood up, then began walking down the road.

After grabbing a bite to eat with the girls, Sunset began to walk home with Rarity at her side since their homes were in the same general direction. Coincidentally so did Trebles current living arrangement, he spotted the two and hung back to make sure they didn't see him. Sunset and Rarity were talking about something when three large men stepped in front of them.

"And where are you lovely ladies headed, hmm?" Sunset rolled her eyes and Rarity scowled. "Aw, don't be like that loves, me and my boys here just wanted to see if you'd be up for a little car ride."

"Nice try buster, but we don't plan on riding with anyone tonight." They tried to walk away but the one in the middle grabbed Raritys arm.

"Well then, if ya won't come willingly, we'll just have ta force you. Me an the boys here are a might pent up." Just then the man felt something grab his arm. He looked over to see Treble with his face hidden under the hood of his tracksuit. "How's this bloke?" Treble swung his fist into the manes face, causing him to lose his grip on Rarity.

"Go." The girls looked at him. "Go!" They nodded and ran off towards the boutique. Treble turned to the men and planted his knee in the middle ones crotch, causing him to squeal like a little girl. He dropped to his knees and and held his broken tool. Treble was then grabbed by a man from behind and pinned his arms behind his back. Treble the received a large punch to the stomach. He then lifted his legs and kicked the guy behind him. He elbowed him in the face and turned to the last guy who pulled out some brass knuckles.

"Feelin lucky punk?" He swung at Treble but missed, Treble then punched him in the face and pulled at his arm. With the arm stretched out Treble positioned his elbow above it. "Please don't break mah arm."

"No." Treble brought his elbow down on the outstretched arm and a loud crunch could be heard. The man crawled away and Treble slowly followed.

"Look, I know we said some things, but I'm sure if we get to know each other, we can be friends."

"Up high."

"What?"

"Down low."

"Wh-"

"Too slow." Treble brought his fist down onto the mans face, causing him to hit the sidewalk. Treble held his arm as hitting the man that hard really hurt his wrist. He shook off the pain and looked down at the men. "Pathetic." With that he began his trek back to his home, while passing the boutique the sky got darker and it began to rain, at first it started as a drizzle but then it started coming down hard. The wind picked up and threw his hood off.

Meanwhile Rarity and Sunset watched the fight take place, and after they watched as Treble struggled to walk in the harsh weather. "We should bring him inside, he did just save us from those brutes. He'll catch his death out in that weather." Rarity strained her eyes to see the boys face in the dark. Just then a flash of lightning caused Trebles face to be visible to her, sending her into shock. "T-T-Treble?"

Just then Treble felt a large pain in his stomach from where he was hit. He grabbed his sides and tried to push through the rain. Rarity grabbed a coat, put it on and rushed out into the rain. "Rarity no!" Sunset tried to go after her but got blown back by the strong wind which Rarity seemed to have no trouble with. "Oh no, they weren't supposed to find out until tomorrow."

Rarity reached the sidewalk and pushed towards Treble. "Treble, I'd that really you?!" Treble froze at the sound of his name. He didn't dare turn around, he had a plan he needed to stick to, he wanted to meet them all at once. "Even if it isn't you, you need to come inside!" He knew he wouldn't be able to make it home in this kind of weather, he took a second and weighed his options. She already saw him and he had no way of going home without a car. He sighed and started walking towards her. She smiled and walked back into the boutique, she held the door for him and he walked by. Sunset had snuck out to her car to give the two some privacy.

As she drove down the road she remembered what Rarity had told her earlier.

Treble walked down the road in the direction of the boutique, a piece of paper containing the payment for a custom order that his mother had requested. As he looked at the address he was given he reached the building he was looking for and smiled. He walked through the door, causing the little bell at the top of the door to ring. A woman at the counter looked over to him and smiled. "You must be Synthesias son, give me the payment then I will be right back." He gave her the check and she went into a back room.

While he was waiting he looked around the shop, he then heard some clattering in a nearby room. Letting his curiosity take over he walked over to the door, first making sure it wasn't a changing room, then peeked in to see a young Rarity on a ladder trying to reach some fabric. When she leaned to one side the ladder lost its balance and started rocking. Rarity hung on for dear life but fell off, Treble shot forward and caught her in his arms and stopped the ladder from hitting the ground with his foot.

Rarity had her eyes closed, still expecting to hit the ground. Treble slowly lowered the ladder to the floor. When Rarity opened her eyes she found she was in the arms of a rather cute boy with crimson eyes. He set her down and she blushed. "Thank you darling, I should really ask for help when reaching high places like that." Treble nodded and looked to the ladder. He set it up and climbed up to the fabric, he pointed to one of the rolls and Rarity nodded. He lifted it and tossed it down to her. "Thank you for your help...I'm terribly sorry I don't know your name." He climbed down the ladder and held out his hand.

"Treble."

"Rarity, pleasure to meet you." She took a second to look him over. He wore red jeans and black trainers, a black t-shirt with a red treble clef on it. He also wore his sunglasses on his forehead, on his hands were black fingerless gloves and red bracelet rings. "Oh, I have something that will go well with your outfit!" Treble tilted his head in confusion as Rarity led him out of the room and into the main shop.

She looked through some piles of clothing before she found what she was looking for. She held up a red jacket that matched Trebles jeans. He tried it on and looked at himself in the mirror. "It's a little big on you but you can make it work." He looked at her with a raised eyebrow, he pulled out his pockets to show he had no money. "Oh don't worry about that darling, you saved and helped me, think of it as a reward." He tilted his head. "I won't take no for an answer." He shrugged and they moved back to the counter where Raritys mother sat with a bag.

"Oh, I see you've met Rarity, and that you found a use for that old jacket she made." He nodded and grabbed the bag, he shook the woman's hand and began making his way to the door, then he felt something rest on his shoulder.

"Wait, you will come back to visit won't you, I always like to make new friends." He nodded and opened the door. He then heard Rarity screaming and turned around to see her on a stool. He looked to where she was starting and saw a small fluffy spider. He walked over to it and looked it over. "Kill it, kill it with fire!" Treble rolled his eyes and looked back to the little spider. It was white and had a small red ring on its abdomen, it appeared to be a baby, it was shaking.

Treble gave it a comforting look and held out his hand for it to crawl onto. The spider looked at him nervously with fearful eyes. Treble started to coo the baby arachnid and lifted him into his hands. "It's ok." He petted it softly and it stopped shaking.

"Ew, put it away, it's scary." Treble brightened up and looked at the spider.

"Scary." The spider looked at him and waved a leg in response. Treble smiled and set Scary on his shoulder, he waved to Rarity and walked out the door. Rarity continued looking at the door.

"What is that boy?"

Sunset chuckled at the story, especially the part about the spider. "That boy is something else."

Back at the boutique

Treble walked in the door and shivered due to the wetness of his clothes. He took off the hoodie to reveal the red jacket and black t-shirt, however the jacket was now small on him, the short sleeves sat fine and it only reached down past his chest, he then took off the jogging bottoms to show his red jeans. His outfit was still the same, the only difference being the jacket. He turned around and was immediately hugged by Rarity who was crying with joy. Treble smiled and hugged her back. Meanwhile, Scary crawled out of a small bag that Treble was carrying and looked at the two, he gave a happy expression and crawled over to his owner.

When Rarity saw him she jumped into Trebles arms, she then recognised the spider and calmed down. "I see that you still have Scary." Treble scooped up Scary and set him on his head. Rarity then went back to cuddling Treble, he smiled and kissed her forehead. "I missed you so much Treble."

Meeting the dazzlings

After sending his friend a message saying he wouldn't be able to make it home, Treble spent the night with Rarity snuggled up next to him on the guest bed. Sweetie Belle was staying at Applejacks for a sleepover with her friends. Rarity refused to let go of Trebles arm, even in her sleep, he watched her as she breathed in and out while sleeping. He smiled and kissed her forehead, he closed his eyes and let sleep take him, Scary slept on a small pillow on the bedside table.

Rarity woke up the next morning to the smell of pancakes. She opened her eyes to find the bed empty, she looked to the small pillow to see Scary was gone as well. She looked over to a dresser where a small stack of pancakes sat with a dribble of syrup, cream and a few strawberries sitting there with some orange juice. Beside the breakfast was a note, she picked it up and read it.

Dear Rarity
Sorry for leaving like this but there is some stuff I need to take care of before I head to school today. I hope you enjoy the breakfast I made for you.

Also, don't tell the rest of the girls I'm back, I have a plan set up for that so please be patient.

Love from Treble.

"Typical, I bring a man to bed and he leaves first thing in the morning." She chuckled and began to eat her pancakes. "Dear lord these are delicious!"

1 hour later

Treble sprinted down the sidewalk, he looked at his watch briefly and smacked his forehead. Damnit, I can't be late on the first day, serves me right for forgetting the stuff I needed.

Treble was in his grey tracksuit with the hood up, he also had a black backpack and another bag swung over his shoulder. As he approached the school he slowed down into a steady jog. He stopped when he saw Fluttershy handing out flyers to passing students, a few stopped by and listened to what she had to say but ultimately declined, apart from one boy who blushed at the sight of Fluttershy. Treble smiled at this and walked up to Fluttershy, making sure his face was hidden.

"Oh, hello there, would you be interested in helping out some animals at the shelter, it's ok if you say no, most people do." He took the flyer and read it over, smiling, he nodded. "You will?" He nodded and wrote his number down on a piece of paper. "Oh, of course. Thank you so much!" She grabbed him and brought him into a hug, causing his hood to slip down a bit. Fluttershy only caught a glimpse of his hair before pulled it up. He gave her a thumbs up and walked into the school while reading the flyer.

"Was...was that...?" Fluttershy noticed something out of the corner of her eye. She turned to see a bracelet with a gem in the shape of a butterfly next to her. "Is that for me?"

One down, three to go.

As Treble walked into the school he remained in the main hall as the pupils of the school made their way to the classrooms. He leaned against a wall beside some lockers and waited for Sunset. Just then, three girls walked up to him, he took off his sunglasses and placed them in his pocket.

"You must be new here too. Hello, my name is Adagio Dazzle." The girl extended her hand and Treble shook it.

"Treble."

"These two idiots are Aria Blaze and Sonata Dusk."

Sonata waved and Aria rolled her eyes. Treble could tell something was off with these girls, well, except for Sonata. She seemed like a diet version of Pinkie Pie for some reason. He felt his hood slide down and his face became revealed, causing Adagio to smirk and put a hand to his cheek.

"My, you are a handsome one, are you seeing anyone at the moment?" He grabbed her arm and pushed it away.

"Not interested."

She frowned for a second before smirking again. She slowly moved closer with a sultry look and pressed her body against his. "Are you sure?" She asked in a seductive voice. She soon noticed the serious look she was getting from him, he wasn't getting excited at all from her body being so close to hers.

"I'm sure." He pushed her off him and put up his hood.

Adagio and her two acquaintances looked at him with disbelief. Either he wasn't into women or he didn't have those kind of thoughts going through his head, it was the latter. He turned and saw Sunset walking down the hallway, he tilted his head in her direction to get the girls to notice.

They looked over and took a step back from Treble, Adagio gave him one last sultry glare before turning her attention to Sunset.

Is it just me or does this school have faulty lighting?

"Hi, are you the new students I'm supposed to show around?"

The three girls stepped out of the shadows. "We are."

Faulty lighting it is then.

Treble stepped out of the shadows and smiled at Sunset, who smiled back. She began leading them around the school, showing them where everything was and explains a few things pointed out by one of the girls. During the tour Treble stayed at the back, Sonata noticed and went to his side.

"Hi, uh, sorry about Adagio trying to...uh, what's the word again?"

"Seduce?"

"Yeah, thanks. It just makes her feel in control is all, she has something called a...serpent complex, no that's not it, superiority complex, that's it." Treble shrugged and Sonata went back to the group.

These girls are strange, I'd better keep a close eye on them.

Author's Notes:

Sorry for the short chapter, school has started up again and I don't have a lot of free time, so it's either shorter chapters or a longer wait.

One by one

As Sunset finished her tour of the school the three girls walked off towards their respective classes, Adagio blowing Treble a kiss which he pretended to catch and throw away. He was about to go search for Rainbow Dash when he felt a hand land on his shoulder. Looking back he saw Sunset looking at him.

"Hey, you know how to use a turntable and soundboard right?"

"Aye."

"Well, Pinkie is in need of a DJ since the other bailed and Vinyl has another gig across town, think you can fill in?" He smirked and nodded. "Thanks Treble, be in the gym before 6 to get set up." He nodded and walked away from her. While he was walking he bumped into someone, causing them to drop their books.

"Oh, sorry 'bout that sugarcube."

"It's fine." He saw that it was Applejack and pulled his hood up a bit further. "Here." He reached down and picked up her books, while she looked away for a second he slipped an something into one of her folders. He handed the books back to her.

"Well that's awfully nice of ya, but ah could have done that mahself." He shook his head and walked past her, making sure she caught a glimpse of his face. As he walked away she tried to make sense of what she saw. "It couldn't be..." She felt something shifting in her folder and opened it to find a crystal apple. "What in the world?"

Treble smirked and turned a corner. Thats two down, the last two will be a bit more difficult.

Rainbow kicked a a ball into the goal angrily. No one had gone near her because they all knew not to disturb her when she was in this kind of mood. She picked the ball up again and repeated the process a few more times. When she was about to kick again she sniffed and wiped a tear from her eye. "Why do I miss him so much, maybe because he was my first real friend, I definitely didn't have feelings for him, he was more like the brother I never had so why?"

She kicked the ball with great force, it hit the post and flew off in a random direction. Treble happened to be walking by and saw the ball coming. He kicked it upwards and jumped onto his hands, as it came back down he kicked it into the goal while on his hands. Rainbow looked at him with confusion. He walked over and slipped something into her jacket before walking off. She snapped out of her frozen state and felt something in her breast pocket.

She reached in and pulled out a silver necklace that had a three coloured gem in the shape of a lightning bolt in it. "How the hell did this get here?"

Treble rushed behind a corner and breathed a sigh of relief. That was easier than expected, I guess that I really have improved on that move.

He slipped into the school through a back door. Over the schoolyard the dazzlings sat while Adagio smirked.

"I don't get why your wasting your time with that guy, you're a siren for Fausts sake, you can have any male you want." Complained Aria as she watched Adagio look at Treble.

"Yes, I know I can have any man I want...but not him." Aria looked at her confused. "Didn't you see him earlier, he resisted the subduction spell and my pheromones, that's never happened before. I myself accept the challenge."

Sonata looked at them and frowned, she didn't like what they had to do to survive. She also didn't like what Adagio had in store for Treble.

Pinkie was instructing the schools party planning committee with decorating the gym for the party that evening. She climbed a ladder and began to place some streamers on the ceiling. Everyone had noticed that she wasn't her normal self, if you could even call it normal, she wasn't being hyperactive and her never ending smile had slipped some.

The ladder she was on began to wobble and she fell off. Before she hit the ground someone had slid under her and caught her. She opened her eyes to she she was in the arms of a boy in a grey tracksuit. "Oh, thanks mister, that would have really hurt and no one likes getting hurt because that's one of the worst ways to lose a smile."

Treble chuckled as she kept rambling on, although slower than the norm. He set her on her feet and slipped something into her hair, he waved goodbye and walked out of the gym. Pinkie pulled a small pink balloons string out of her hair, she then noticed that there was a small pendant with a gem in the shape of a balloon on it. "Oh, a gift, I love gifts!"

Treble heard her little outburst and chuckled. At least they all haven't changed.

He walked down the hallway and began to gather the things he would need for the party that evening, as well as tell Sunset and Rarity the plan for his reveal. He wanted to make it as dramatic as possible, who wouldn't right?

Rarity and Sunset read the paper that Treble had given them and they both giggled. "He's going all mysterious about this isn't he?"

"That's just Trebles childish attitude at work darling. He's doing this because he wants to meet them all at the same time, I think last night was unintentional. Although I did find this beautiful necklace downstairs this morning." Rarity held up a silver necklace with her three diamond insignia on it.

"You think Treble got that for you?"

"No doubt, I bet there's some hidden meaning behind it, the others probably got some kind of jewellery as well."

Sunset giggled and let her mind wander to Treble.

Meanwhile Treble was making his way to his temporary home to get some of his tracks for the party. On the way he saw a group of men haggling three young girls. He smirked and cracked his knuckles.

Party of six

Treble walked back to the school at around 5:15, after treating the three girls he saved to a nice dinner he went home and gathered his equipment. Walking down the street with a huge bag on his back he spotted the girls, minus Rarity and Sunset, walking into the school. A warm smile found its way onto his face, spotting Sunset at the back of the school he jogged over to her.

"All set?"

"Aye."

Sunset opened the back door and led Treble to the backstage area. He began setting up his equipment and looked through the tracks he brought with him. He moved the curtain of the stage a bit to see the party committee putting the finishing touches on the decorations. He smiled when he saw the girls all gathered in the corner of the room, looking better than they did the previous day. He closed the curtain and checked over everything.

Thirty minutes later

The party began and a good number of students had shown up. The girls stood by the stage drinking punch, waiting for Rarity and Sunset to arrive.

"Where are they, the party started ten minutes ago?" Complained Rainbow as she drank some of her punch.

"Quit your complainin' Dash, they probably got stuck in traffic is all."

Just then Sunset walked out from the stage and dropped down to her friends, Rarity then walked into the gym. "Sorry about that girls, just helping the DJ set up."

"Who is the DJ anyway, you said it was someone you knew, have we met them?" Asked Fluttershy, now wearing her bracelet. Applejack was tossing the crystal apple in one hand, Rarity, Rainbow and Pinkie were wearing their necklaces. It was unusual to see Rainbow wearing jewellery but she said she wanted to give it a shot.

"Well...let's just say you met him a long time ago." The girls looked at her confused, but before any of them could talk some music started playing.

(Music)

The curtains opened and Treble was shown in his tracksuit with a microphone and his custom turntable.

"I thought you said he couldn't speak." Sunset looked to Rarity confused.

"It's the way his brain works darling, he can't speak...but he can sing, rather well actually." The party kicked off and the dance floor was flooded with students. The night went on as more and more music was played.

Eventually the party ended and one by one people left, to the point where the only ones left were Sunset, the girls and Treble backstage, waiting for the right moment.

Sunset looked at the stage and saw Treble pointing at his neck and to the girls. She understood his signal and looked to Rainbow Dash.

"Hey Dash, can I have a look at your necklace for a second?" Rainbow shrugged and handed her the piece of jewellery. Sunset pretended to look over it and then pointed to it. "Hey, this is a locket." Rainbow raised a brow and took it back, she then noticed the small latch on the side of it.

The others all looked over their own jewellery and noticed that they could open them. Upon looking inside the gifts they all gasped, Rarity acting surprised.

Rainbow: "This is the first medal I won with..."

Pinkie: "This is the cupcake recipe I gave to..."

Fluttershy: "I gave this watch to..."

Applejack: "Ah remember given this ribbon to..."

Rarity: "I gave this pendant to..."

All: "...Treble!"

They all heard slow clapping from behind them, they turned and saw Treble with his hood up leaning against the stage. Rainbow looked at him and stomped over.

"Who are you? And how did you get all this?" He merely chuckled and took off his glasses, making sure they got an eyeful of the familiar red shades. The four of them looked in disbelief while Sunset and Rarity giggled. "It can't be..." Rainbow slowly reached up to the hood and pulled it down, revealing Trebles face to them. He had his eyes closed and he was smirking. "Wh...how the...it...you...what..."

The three others gasped at the sight, all putting their hands over their mouths as tears slid down their cheeks. Rainbow reached forward and placed a hand on his face to make sure he was real.

"T-T-T-Treble?" He opened his eyes and gave them a warm smile.

"Aye." Rainbow fainted on the spot, causing Treble to roll his eyes as he caught her.

"TREBIE!!!" Pinkie lunged forward and hugged him, tears now flowing put of her eyes as she cried into his chest. "I CAN'T BELIEVE IT!!! YOU'RE HERE!!!" He gently stroked her hair and hugged her back.

"Well I'll be..." Applejack wiped a tear from her eye and walked over to join the hug. Fluttershy shakily walked over to him, hand still over her mouth as she struggled to not break down into sobs. Once she was close enough Treble reached his hand out to touch her cheek, then she stopped fighting the tears and hugged him tightly. Rarity joined the hug and kissed Trebles cheek.

Sunset watched the reunion with a smile. That boy is something else, going through all of this trouble just to give his friends the perfect reunion.

After ten minutes of catching up the group decided to have a sleepover at Raritys boutique. Treble sent the group on ahead and he walked over to the unconscious Rainbow Dash. He tapped her chin a few times and she stirred, she slowly opened her eyes to see Treble looking down at her.

"Hey Dash." Without warning he got a punch to the face. He stepped back as Rainbow looked at him angrily.

"What the hell Treble?!" As she walked towards him he walked backwards against a wall. "What was with all that mysterious stuff huh?! You couldn't just randomly show up like you did when we were kids?!" Treble just looked at her softly, knowing that she was just coming to terms with his return. He had gotten a few punches and kicks from her in the past when he did stuff like this. "What was with the jewellery, how much did all of that cost you?!" It didn't really matter, he had a lot of money saved up for this moment.

He could see the tears in her eyes as she lifted her fist again but dropped it. She trudged forward and fell into his arms, crying into his chest. He hugged her and stroked her hair while cooing her it of her rage.

"I missed you so damn much Treble..."

I missed you girls more than you could ever imagine Dashie...and I will never let you all go again.

Author's Notes:

Satisfied?

Well there is still plenty to come.

I'm sure you are all wondering who Treble is staying with, you'll find out soon.

I know that I kinda dragged this out a little bit but I didn't want him to show up first chapter like "hey I'm back!"

Highway thrills

A few hours later

The girls all awaited Sunsets and Trebles arrival in the boutique. Treble had taken Sunset back to her apartment so she could gather her things for the sleepover, while she got ready he shot off down the road to his current place of residence. He parked his motorcycle outside an add building that looked like it belonged in a fantasy world or theme park, it just didn't make sense. Although his roommate always asked him what's fun about making sense, and to that he could not object.

He walked up to the door and pulled out his key, once inside he went up to his room to pack his things. As he was about to walk out the door he heard his roommate.

"Spending the night at your friends again?"

"Aye."

"Very well, although I would prefer it if you would give me a heads up next time, so I can actually plan my evening."

Treble just gave him a look that said 'Since when do you plan things?'

"Just go. Who knows, I might invite your mother over."

"Oi!" He then flashed him a look that said 'she is off limits!'

"Oh alright, honestly you're as bad as my sister when it comes to these things Treble." Satisfied Treble walked towards his chopper. "Don't forget to use protection!"

"SHUT IT!!!"

Treble pulled up just as Sunset opened the door. When she reached him she noticed his frown. "Something wrong?"

"Roommate." He tossed her his only helmet and she climbed onto the bike. As he took off he decided to take a little detour to give Sunset a little bit of excitement to lighten the mood. He reached a long empty road and smirked.

"Uh, Treble? This isn't the way to Raritys boutique."

"I know." He said in a playful tone. He began building up speed and Sunset wrapped her arms around him to avoid falling off. He blushed slightly at this but kept going. Ashe came to a sharp turn he turned and let the bike slide sideways until he shot down the next street, causing Sunset to scream.

"Are you insane?!"

"A little!" He turned onto the main highway, going well over the speed limit and weaving around cars. Then a cop on a motorcycle pulled up beside them. "Hey Josh!"

"How many times have I told you Treble? If you're gonna do something like this...!" The cop revved his engine. "...You invite me!" Treble smirked as they both sped up the now conveniently clear highway. Sunsets worries soon faded as she realised that Treble was just showing her a good time. She hugged him a little tighter as she looked around. The sun had gone down an hour ago and the sky had gone pitch black, the orange street lamps were the only source of light, making the friendly race more authentic.

Sunset started giggling in excitement as the thrill of the race finally reached her. Treble glanced back at her and his jaw dropped at what he saw. Her hair was flowing perfectly in the wind, making it look like actually fire. The street lights shone perfectly in her eyes, causing them to twinkle. He shook his head as he had to concentrate on the road during the race, a blush adorning his face.

"Hey, think we can finish this another time? I gotta get back to my kids."

"Aye!" Josh nodded and they slowed down, each turning off the highway and down separate streets. Thinking it best to keep a steady pace Treble slowed down to a gentle cruise down the road towards the approaching boutique.

He pulled up onto the sidewalk and killed the engine, letting Sunset off before rolling the bike up the driveway.

"That was amazing! I don't think I've had that much fun in years!" Treble chuckled at her excitement, he then found himself being hugged by her. "Thank you." He felt his heartbeat getting faster as she held him close. She let go and looked away, a small blush appearing on both of their faces. He walked up to the door and knocked, Pinkie opened the door and immediately brought him into a bone crushing hug.

The night went by rather slowly for the group as they all took turns catching up with Treble. He was currently sitting on Raritys bed with Fluttershy as she showed him some of her songs, he even helped her finish one of the ones she was having trouble with.

"Thank you Treble." He smiled and was about to head over to play video games with AJ and Rainbow when he noticed Fluttershy frowning. He placed his hand under her chin and brought her to eye level, giving a worried look. "It's nothing Treble..." He raised a brow.

"Come on." He said in an authoritative tone, like a parent would to their child.

"Ok..." He sat beside her to listen. "...it's just that, every time I ask for the group to play these songs Rainbow always brushes me off and plays one of her songs." Trebles soft features soon hardened as he looked to Rainbow. He grabbed the song book and patted Fluttershys shoulder.

Rarity saw what was going on and tapped Sunsets shoulder. "You need something Rarity?"

"No, just watch what's about to happen, and pay close attention." She pointed to Treble walked up to Rainbow.

Rainbow felt someone tap her shoulder and she paused the game. She looked back to see Treble giving her a stern look she hadn't seen in years, a look she'd never forget, a look that said 'You have some explaining to do.'

"Hey Trebs..." Treble just showed her the book. "What's that?" He pointed to the label. "Fluttershys notebook? What about it?" He turned the pages to show multiple songs that the shy girl had wrote. "Wait, she wrote all this, why didn't she tell me?"

"She did." His voice alone made her tense up. She had noticed that his vocabulary had improved over the years and that made her scared. He gave the book to Dash and pointed to Fluttershy.

She gulped and walked over to her. "Did you really write these?" Fluttershy nodded. Rainbow looked through the book with legitimate interest. "These are incredible..."

"Ahem!" Came an authoritative voice behind her, causing her to jump.

"I...I'm sorry for ignoring you Shy."

"And?!" Dash whimpered.

"And we'll play one of your songs in practice next time." Satisfied, Treble walked over to Applejack and picked up a controller.

Sunset just stared at Treble with wide eyes. "He got...Dash to apologise...and abandon her ego at the same time?"

"Well, any of us could call Dashie out for her behaviour but it wouldn't be the same."

"Why not?"

"She'd brush off Pinkie, you and I, she would completely ignore Fluttershy and she'd get into an argument with Applejack about something entirely different. Treble however, she holds him at high authority for whatever reason, he's the only one of us that can keep her focused when it comes to these things."

Sunset continued staring at Treble. "What can't this boy do?"

Author's Notes:

Sorry for the slight delay, had some stuff to do.

Unwanted attention

As the girls all lay fast asleep, Treble had come into the room to check up on them he saw Rarity and Sunset laying in the same bed, Pinkie, Rainbow and Fluttershy in sleeping bags and AJ sleeping with her seston over her face. He walked up to the bed and pulled the blanket up over the sleeping pair as Rarity had done a bit of tossing and turning. He planted a kiss on Raritys forehead and proceeded to do the same to the rest, until he came to Sunset.

He stared at her for awhile before planting a kiss on her cheek. He then walked out of the room and gently closed the door behind him. Sunsets eyes opened and she placed a hand to her cheek, a small blush appearing on her face.

Being the gentleman that he was Treble took the couch to sleep on. He lay down and pulled out a note that was left on his locker earlier that day.

Don't trust Sunset Shimmer
-Everyone at Canterlot High

He stared at the note for awhile before crushing it in his hand and tossing it in a nearby trash can, which of course was styled to Raritys liking.

'If the girls trust her, that's good enough for me.' He closed his eyes and fell into a dreamless sleep.

The next day

The girls all awoke as a sweet scent found its way to their noses, causing them to twitch. Each of them got up at the same time and looked at each other sleepily. They all stretched their limbs and let their bodies switch to autopilot as they followed the smell downstairs. They pushed open the kitchen door to find Treble flipping pancakes while whistling to himself, the tune sounding very similar to when they had sung 'Helping Twilight Win The Crown.'

"Morning." He greeted them as he pulled out their chairs for them. He then slid some plates across the table which all landed perfectly in place in front of the sleepy girls. Placing a moderate amount of pancakes on each plate he sat down by the kitchen counter where he placed a small plate with a piece of pancake on it.

Scary then crawled out of a hole in the wall and began munching down on the pastry. Sunset just looked at this confused.

"Wait, who is that spider and more importantly why is it able to eat a pancake?" Rarity looked at her then to Scary.

"Oh, that's just Scary my dear, Trebles pet. As for how he can actually eat...we never actually found out, we don't even know what breed of spider he is." Scary just shrugged and continued eating. "More importantly we don't know who he is still alive after all these years..."

Treble chuckled and patted Scary before he began to meet his own breakfast.

Treble and Sunset approached the school on the motorcycle and pulled into the parking lot. Once the bike was in a space Treble killed the engine and let Sunset off.

"Hey, do you think you'd be able to teach me to drive that thing sometime?" Treble shrugged and they began walking towards the front of the school.

"Oh Treble~" Treble facepalmed as Adagio walked up to them. She placed a hand to her hip and stared at him with a sly grin. Treble growled at her before walking past her. She then grabbed his arm which he swatted away. "Oh come on, all I want is a hug."

"No, leave." He snapped in a authoritative tone.

"My my, I do love a man with some fight in him."

He was losing his patience with her, and that was rare for him. He was usually calm and collected in these situations, with the amount of time he sleep at clubs either to hang out or do a gig there was always one girl that tried to hit on him, but this seemed different. He felt someone tap his shoulder, he looked over to see Sunset looking at him in worry.

"Come on Treble, we should go." He sighed and nodded. They began walking to the front doors when they heard Adagio call to him.

"Ok then sweetie, I'll see you later!"

"Bite me!"

"Oh, how did you know my fetish?"

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!!!"

As Treble walked through the hallways of the school he spotted a poster for the upcoming student concert. Lifting his spirits a bit he decided to ask the girls about it before signing up. He checked his timetable and made his way to his next class.

A few hours later the group sat together at lunch as Treble began poking at his food. Octavia and Vinyl had sat with them and noticed his behaviour. "Treble, what's wrong?" He rubbed his face and sighed. Sunset explained what had happened with Adagio earlier, Octavia placed a finger to her chin in thought. "And why is it that you won't give this new girl a chance, if I might ask?",

"Don't trust." He took a bite out of his taco and looked around the canteen. Finding the three girls absent from the cafeteria he sighed in relief. Shaking away his thoughts he pulled out the poster advertisement for the concert, looking at the girls curiously. Looking to each other they all nodded.

Smiling, Treble placed the poster back in his bag and continued eating lunch. Just then he heard the cafeteria doors fly open, he looked back and growled at the three girls that had walked in and started singing...and began touching the other students? Ok, he knew he saw one of them touch another girl inappropriately, dear God.

He then heard what they were singing about, something about a battle. Soon everyone in the cafeteria was shouting for the concert to be changed to a battle of the bands. As the song ended everyone started fighting, the girls all got up and ran out of the new war zone with Octavia and Vinyl. Treble was left in the room as he stared down Adagio who blew him a kiss. He clenched his fists and took of his glasses.

'She's dangerous, I don't know how but she caused this. She's a danger to the girls...she has to be removed!'

He quickly turned away and walked out of the canteen, thinking of various ways he could remove the newly presented danger to his friends.

'You want a battle Adagio...fine.' He punched a wall, leaving a small dent in the stone. 'Lets battle.'

Author's Notes:

In case anyone is concerned about Trebles sudden change in attitude let me explain. He is not entirely immune to the sirens spell, he will still act aggressive if exposed to their normal spell in a large quantity of negative energy. He is immune to the subduction spell, not the aggression spell.

Inner conflict

Author's Notes:

Sorry for the delay, I've been working on a few collabs as of recently and I've been trying to organise myself.

Anyway, here's the next chapter.

Taking some deep breaths Treble managed to calm himself before he made his way out of the school to find his friends by the school statue, with Octavia and Vinyl being absent. Still formulating a plan to either remove Adagio off the school grounds or resort to drastic measures. He shook those thoughts away. He was above hitting women, something that he grew up learning was he was to never harm a girl in any way, even if they were a threat to his friends safety. He just needed to think of a way to deal with it peacefully, easier said than done.

Walking over to his friends he put on his sunglasses to hide his worried eyes and put on a fake smile for them. He sat down and placed his headphones on while the girls all talked about a plan of action, something he couldn't really get in on. Scary climbed out of his breast pocket and sat on his knee, looking up at his silent master. Treble began to gently pet his little fluffy spider and looked at the girls. It seemed like they had come up with something as Sunset had a look of hope on her face.

Being caught up in the moment the girls had ran off without him, although he saw this as a good thing. He now had some time to think alone. Placing Scary in his breast pocket again, Treble walked over to his motorcycle and began riding at a steady pace. He pulled into a parking lot to a large park.

Sitting on the edge of a catwalk that reached into the middle of a large lake he pulled out a notebook and started writing.

Entry 26
New threat has made itself known in the shape of a seductres by the mane of Adagio Dazzle. I must find a way to get rid of her without having to resort to physical violence. The girls seem to have their own plan and I will help them in any way I can until a more thought out solution can be found.

This Sunset Shimmer girl seems to get a large cold shoulder from the rest of the school, I have yet to find out why but I do not intend to. The girls trust her, I will too. Besides she's kind of cute now that I think about it I shall continue to keep track of the presented events, until next time.

Setting the notebook back into his backpack he sighed.

Treble pulled back up to the school and saw his friends yet again waiting around the statue. He walked over to them and raised a brow until Rarity answered him. "We are just waiting for someone dear, shouldn't be too long." He gave a satisfied nod and sat down beside Sunset, who looked away slightly while keeping him at the side of her vision, suddenly feeling flustered. Noticing her discomfort, Treble placed a hand on her shoulder and gave her a concerned look, only causing her heart to beat faster.

"I-I'm fine Treble, just a little nervous about seeing this friend again." She got to her feet and walked around to corner. "What's wrong with me? Every time I'm close to him I get flustered, but why...no, no it couldn't be that I...like him? It just couldn't be...could it?" She peeked around the corner and stared at the silent boy who now had Scary on his head having a staring match with the fluffy spider, causing her to giggle. "Oh God I do like him!" She placed her back against the brick wall. "What am I gonna do, it's to early to say that I have feelings for him, right now it feels more like a schoolyard crush."

Looking back over she couldn't see Treble anywhere. Turning back she jumped as she saw him right in front of her.

"Oh, Treble you scared me."

"Sorry..." He gave a weak chuckle. "Y'alright?" He asked in concern.

"Yes, I'm fine honestly." He didn't believe her, the face her gave her said as much. "Really, I'm ok." He still didn't move, he had dealt with Applejack trying to hide something from him so this wasn't a challenge. "If I tell you what's wrong will you promise not to freak out or get mad?"

He just gave her a confused look. He had never really gotten angry of someone telling him something, save for Adagio, or freaked out over anything before.

Deciding that it would be best to lie a bit, Sunset began to speak. "I think I have feelings for a certain boy that I've started hanging around with, I don't know wether to try and figure out what those feelings are or to just ignore them." He nodded, pretending to go along with the lie, he wasn't stupid, he could put two and two together. Quite frankly he was flattered, and a little conflicted. He decided he would let things take their course and if something happens it happens.

"That all?" She nodded and they made their way back over to the girls. Just then Treble saw the side of the statue glow. He looked curiously at it before a small purple dog jumped out of it. He was even more confused when a girl fell out of the statue. Not letting the new arrival tumble he quickly grabbed her and helped her up.

"Twilight!" The girls shouted before tackling the new purple skinned girl to the ground. He looked to Sunset with a confused look.

"You wouldn't believe me if I told you." He shrugged and looked down at the dog pile that now had a literal dog in it.

There's always something that keeps things interesting around this lot isn't there?

The group let Twilight get to her feet. "I've got some bad news about those new girls." This caused the girls to frown and Treble to clench his fists. Whoever this new girl was she knew what Adagio was, and possibly how to deal with her. Who wouldn't trust a random girl that jumped out of a statue with a purple dog?

Crossing the line

Treble sat on the roof of the school, his legs dangling of the edge as he watched the sunset that he so loved. He bobbed his head to the music playing in his headphones while he thought about what had happened recently.

He had found out that Octavia had fell victim to the spell awhile after she had separated from the group and Vinyl was nowhere to be found. She was most likely out at a gig or something, so Treble had no reason to worry. As long as his sister didn't fall under the seductres known as Adagio he was fine, the girls seemed to be immune to the spell as their purple friend had stated. He didn't have any real chance to introduce himself to the new arrival as she didn't seem to notice him.

Looking down at the car park he noticed Aria walking around by herself. 'What's she up to?' Treble just watched carefully as she pulled out her phone and tried to call someone, but whoever she was calling didn't pick up and she groaned in frustration. To get a better view Treble stood and looked at her. She noticed him on the roof and stared, the looks on their faces were the same...angry.

They stared each other down until Aria started walking away. Not willing to let his enemy out of his sight he waited until she had turned a corner and then started running across the roof. Once he got to the edge he jumped and reached for the flagpole that would allow him to slide to the bottom.

Once that was done he sprinted towards his motorcycle and started the engine. Revving up he shot down the road and slid around the corner that Aria was now sprinting down. Treble watched as a car pulled up and she jumped in, looking back at him before closing the door.

Not letting her get away he sped up and began chasing the car down an empty highway. He pulled up beside it and looked in the window, what he saw inside made him gasp. Vinyl was sitting in the back of the car, bound and gagged while Adagio sat beside her, giving a triumphant smirked to Treble. He growled and sped ahead of the car and came to a stop, turning the bike to block the road. He could see the dazzlings arguing whether or not to actually continue driving until they came to a complete stop.

As he started walking towards the car, he heard the engine start up again and they turned into the opposite road by smashing through the concrete barriers. They then sped off down the road, with no hope of Treble being able to catch up with them. He saw a note where the car had once been and picked it up.

Be mine or she suffers, your decision my little Treby
Love, Adagio

He tore the note in half and stomped it into the tarmac. 'You know what Adagio...Fuck morals! Fuck pride! And, Fuck, you!'

He stormed over to the chopper and sped down the highway. 'You wanna play dirty Adagio? Fine, I can play dirty.'

Sunset stared out the window of Pinkie Pies bedroom and sighed. She was still trying to figure out her feelings, she was confused, she had never felt this way before. As she looked out the window she saw a familiar motorcycle speeding down the street. A smile found its way to Sunsets face as she quickly walked down to the front door to welcome her new crush. When Treble stopped outside the property he had an enraged expression, causing Sunsets smile to fade. He pulled out a notebook and began to write furiously.

"Treble, what's wrong?" She asked in concern. Treble stopped writing and took out a sticky note and write on it. He handed to note to Sunset.

Adagio has kidnapped Vinyl

"She what?!" Sunset looked at what Treble had been writing, at the top of the page there was a large red title...Revenge Plan. Knowing full well what Treble would try and do she knocked the notebook out of his hands and hugged him. "Treble, you need to calm down. I know you're angry, but don't let hate overtake you. Please Treble...don't become what I once was." Trebles muscles eased up and he stopped shaking in anger.

He just looked to the girl that was embracing him with a sad look. 'So, that's why...' He returned the hug, now understanding why the school had shunned her.

"Come on, let's get out of the cold." He nodded and she led him inside. "There's no more beds and the couch is taken by Rainbow. There's only space in...my...bed..." She just looked at Treble from the corner of her eye and blushed. He however kept a calm composure, he had slept in the same bed as his friends many times before, more often with Rarity than he'd like, maybe she just liked having a strong male beside her while she slept and now his thoughts were drifting to uncharted waters that he should not be thinking about, causing him to blush. 'At least he's a little embarrassed about it too.' Thought Sunset as she led him to the bedroom.

They both lay under the blanket. Sunset was facing away from Treble while he lay on his back, thinking of what he was going to do. He acted like he had calmed down to ease Sunsets worries, inside he was still consumed by rage. Signing he closed his eyes and tried to go to sleep. Sunset however started to blush furiously, small bits of sweat started to seep out of her pours.

She suddenly started to feel cold and started shivering, the heating had turned off. Treble noticed her distress and put his side of the quilt over her and lay with his arms behind his head. Sunset just turned her head and looked at him, she looked to the blanket and snuggled up, feeling the warmth return to her.

'He's too nice for his own good.' She thought before closing her eyes.

The next morning

During their sleep Treble and Sunset had cuddled up together. The girls all gave 'awww's at the scene while Twilight just looked at them confused, wondering who the heck Treble was. Rainbow pulled out a camera and took a picture of the adorable scene before her.

Treble and Sunset stirred as they were awoken by the flash of the camera. They opened their eyes at the same time and made eye contact, their faces centimetres away from each other. Sunset blushed furiously and sprang to her feet while Treble just chuckled.

Author's Notes:

Things are getting serious now, what plans does Adagio have for our favourite silent hero?

Will Treble be able to save his sister? I think we all know the answer.

Trebles opening

battle of the bands auditions

Treble hid his rage the best he could, not wanting to worry the girls with anything. The amount of rage that he felt when he saw Vinyl helpless and trapped was overwhelming, he had always been protective over his sister, so it took every fibre of his being not to rip Adagio apart when he saw her on the stage when the Dazzlings went to preform their opening song into the battle of the bands.

While he listened to their song he was actually impressed at the way they sung, although the seductive movements were a little unnecessary. The Rainboms had decided to allow Treble to be their opening act as he wanted to face Adagio as soon as possible, this was plain to see when he gave an animalistic growl when she walked on the stage.

"You're up Treble." Said Sunset as she led him to the back of the stage. "Good luck up there." She said with a sweet smile. He smirked and put on his glasses. Sunset walked back over to the girls and they watched as slight movement could be seen behind the curtain.

"I thought Treble couldn't talk, how's he supposed to sing?" Asked Twilight.

"Apparently the not talking thing is something to do with his brain, he can sing just not talk. It's strange but that just makes him more lovable." Explained Rarity. The lights in the gym shut off and spotlights shone on the curtains. Then they heard music start to play and the curtains opened, revealing Treble with a microphone in hand as he walked out onto the stage.

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=SIjEfgIWpVw

Ha ha ha
I'm lurking in your closet
Never seen likes before
Anamatronic bodies
Breathing lurking at your door

We've come to terrorize you
Broken bodies with a score
We'll really never give up
You're fate is sealed for sure

The night's not over yet
You can't escape me
You really cant forget
You can't escape me
The party's just begun
You can't escape me
You can try, that makes this more fun!

The night's not over yet
You can't escape me
You simply cant forget
You can't escape me
The party's just begun
You can't escape me
You can try, that makes this more fun!

Our looks have changed a little
Hidden monsters in these masks
Reaction terrifying
Slowly let the hours pass
There is no running from us
You life's within our grasp
No longer have a safe place
This night will be your last

The night's not over yet
You can't escape me
You really cant forget
You can't escape me
The party's just begun
You can't escape me
You can try, that makes this more fun!

The night's not over yet
You can't escape me
You simply cant forget
You can't escape me
The party's just begun
You can't escape me
You can try, that makes this more fun!

As the section of the song ended Octavia walked up on stage with Treble.

Oh, please let me go
Out of this place where darkness grows
Behind the closet door
They'll be coming back for more (x2)

As the song ended everyone in the gym cheered, standing up for the spectacular show that was presented to them. Treble looked to Octavia and they hugged, knowing that the Rainbooms had now won a position in the competition. This brought Treble one step closer to Adagio, who just stared staggers at him. He just smirked and blew a sarcastic kiss at her to anger her, she knew she couldn't do anything to Vinyl or else she would have to deal with an enraged Treble Clef hunting her down to kill her.

The Dazzlings walked out of the gym and the girls ran up to Treble.

"That was amazing Treby!" Yelled Pinkie as she shook him.

"I know dat song from somewhere, you wouldn't have happened to play Five Nights at Freddys would ya?" Asked Applejack, earning a nod from the DJ.

Twilight just stood back and studied Treble, earning a curious look from Sunset. "Twilight, what's wrong?"

"Its that boy, he has...magic radiating off of him like you guys do." Sunset just stared at Treble and noticed the glow of pony ears starting to grow on his head like when the Rainbooms practiced with their instruments.

"You're right. But, how? He doesn't even know Equestria exists." Stated Sunset.

"Maybe he does." Twilight mumbled as she just watched the group gather around their silent friend.

Adagio walked through the front door of the building that the three sirens were currently staying at, it had been abandoned years ago and no one ever payed attention to it. She walked over to a figure tied to a chair and stared.

"Your brother is causing more and more inconveniences in my plan every time he shows up. He knows not to inform the authorities as they would just fall under our spell, oh I do love a man in uniform." Vinyl just watched with a death stare as Adagio picked up an apple and started eating it, making her look even more like an asshole. "He'll be mine soon enough, I just need to get him away from his friends long enough for that little magic barrier to fade. Then I'll claim my handsome prize. That's where you come in miss Scratch, you are the bait that I shall use to lead my big strong stallion to a secluded place where I shall make him mine." Adagio laughed before walking into a different room.

Vinyl growled at the woman and struggled against her restraints but to no avail. She sighed and looked out a high window. 'Please stay away Treble.'

Mistakes were made

The group began walking out of the school and to Rarity's boutique. All the while Twilight was watching Treble carefully, something seemed familiar about him, she just couldn't recall what made him so familiar.

Sunset just looked to Twilight and shook her head, it was true that there was a few things that were strange about the boy, but Twilight looking him over like that mad her slightly angry for some reason. She shook the feelings away as they reached their destination. Treble walked to the door and held it open for the girls. After closing the door he turned to find only Twilight standing there and everyone else gone, probably to another room.

He just looked at Twilight confused as she started walking towards him, his back found itself against the door as he looked down slightly at the lavender girl.

"Ok, who are you?" She demanded. He just looked at her, not understanding the question. "Ok then, have you ever heard of a place called Equestria?" He just nodded calmly, catching her off guard. "Y-You have?" She asked with disbelief, receiving another calm nod. "How?" He looked around and spotted a pen and piece of paper. He walked over and began to write.

A few years ago, when Treble was looking for a high school to transfer to he made a bus journey to Canterlot High. While he was there he secretly checked up on the girls, making sure to stay out of sight.

Anyway, he stood in front of Canterlot High and looked up at the building. Thinking he saw something on the roof he began to walk backwards to get a better angle. As he thought his back would hit the statue and stop him, he fell back into a glowing ripple effect that swallowed him and made it seem like he was taking some kind of heavy drugs.

When the trip was over he was spat out of a mirror and he rolled across the marble floors until he came to a slow stop. Shaking his head he sat up and put his hand to his head, only it wasn't a hand, it was a hoof. Looking at himself confused he looked to his hooves. He had become a white unicorn with his normal electric red and white hair. He looked to his new tail and cocked a brow. He tried to stand on his hind legs but failed. So he started walking on all fours and looked around the room that he had fallen into.

"What was that noise?" He heard a voice call from behind the large door. The door creaked open and a large alabaster pony walked in. She looked around until she saw Treble. "What are you doing in here?" He shrugged and looked at her confused. She looked around again until her eyes fell on the portal. "Did you happen to come out of that?" She asked with a soft voice, receiving a small nod from the now confused pony Treble.

She looked back to him and noticed his confusion.

"You don't know where you are do you?" She asked in a soothing motherly voice, suddenly calming his nerves a little. He just frowned and shook his head. "Well, why don't you come with me and have some lunch?" As she said that his stomach growled. Smiling the mare motioned for him to follow. "So tell me young one, what is your name?"

"Treble Clef."

"Well, my name is Celestia, it's nice to meet you Treble. Tell me, do you like pancakes?"

"Aye." The tiny colt followed the tall mare through the castle, a smile on Celestias face as she watched Treble look around with great curiosity.

Twilight read the paper over and over. "You went through the portal?" Treble nodded. "And you met the Princess?" Another nod. "That's why you were almost able to use that magic when you sang." He looked at her with his head tilted. "Thank you for explaining Treble, a im sorry for being suspicious about you." He shrugged and patted her cheek. He then walked up the stairs to the room where the girls had set up some kind of fortress of pillows, three of them on each side as they were in the middle of a pillow war.

He just looked at them with a raised brow and they all smiled sheepishly. He smirked as he picked up a pillow and launched it at Rainbow Dash.

When Twilight walked in she was immediately grabbed by Pinkie and brought over to her side to even the numbers.

Adagio drove down a long road, Vinyl tied up in the backseat, Aria was sleeping and Sonata was looking uneasy. They pulled up to the building that was the location of Sunset Shimmers apartment. Adagio had seduced the building manager and had gotten them a temporary room for their plan. The dragged Vinyl into the elevator and into their room. They opened a bedroom door and undid Vinyls binds before pushing her into the room and locking the door from the outside.

"There's food on the bedside table, eat up and go to sleep." Said Aria in a bored voice.

Vinyl walked over and found a plate with a few slices of bread and a glass of milk. 'I hope Treble takes me out for a decent meal when he saves me...after kicking the shit out of Adagio of course.' Smiling at the thought Vinyl began to eat. 'I better be able to plant my boot firmly between that bitches legs though.' She chuckled and chugged down her water.

She threw herself down on the bed and closed her eyes, dreaming of what would happen after Treble found her.

Meanwhile Treble was looking over the girls as they had all fallen asleep. He pulled out his notebook and turned to the page with the title 'Revenge Plan' and began to write.

'I swear to whatever deity is watching over me you sick bitch, I'm coming for you, and when I find you...' He closed the book and took of his glasses. '...I will kill you.'

Author's Notes:

No mercy from Treble it seems.

A little announcement, I'm going to be adding partners for the human five to give Treble some male company. If you have a suggestion for one of the girls significant others feel free to either PM me or leave it in the comments below.

Aaaaaaannnnnndd, I finally have a picture of Treble for you guys!

Blaze of glory

Author's Notes:

Ok, I'm struggling to think of other ways for Treble and Adagio to face each other and this arc of the story is killing me.

Enjoy the finale of the first story arc, the next one has a clearer path to follow

Adagio began styling her hair at her dresser as she prepared for meeting Treble. Her trap was set and the bait was laid, all that was left was to put Treble on the right path long enough for that little magic barrier that he had developed from being around the girls to fade away. This would allow her seduction spell to take effect, making him drawn to her like a magnet. She didn't want him to be like a mindless slave, so the spell would let him keep his personality but he would become loyal to only her.

"What do you think Aria, does my hair look good enough for my big strong Treby?" She asked with a grin.

"What I think is that you've lost sight of our plan." Adagio turned to his sister.

"What did you just say?" Aria got off the bed and came face to face with Adagio.

"Our plan was to use the magic those girls have to take over this world then get back to Equestria! Instead, you've become completely obsessed with a boy who can't even speak in full sentences!" With a snarl Aria stormed out of the room. "You can do all this by yourself Adagio, I'm out."

"Where are you going exactly?"

"To make peace with those girls and actually try to fit in for once, don't try to stop me!" After that Adagio heard the door slam shut. She then heard it slowly open again and then close, Sonata had left to.

As Aria and Sonata made their way out of the apartment block they passed a man in a fedora and trench coat smoking a cigarette. "Evening ladies." They just nodded and continued walking. The man looked up at the building and smirked. "Alright then hero..." He took his cigarette out of his mouth and threw it at the building where a patch of dry grass was. "...try saving the day this time."

Treble was on his motorcycle on his way to school when he saw Aria and Sonata waving to him. He looked unsure but he then slowed down and stopped beside them. Sunset had decided to go back to her apartment to gather some things before going to school. He looked to the two girls with little patience present in his glare.

"Relax Treble, we have nothing to do with Adagio and her plan anymore." Aria explained, but Treble just gave them a sterner glare.

"It's true Treble, we don't want to go along with her anymore. We want to be friends with you and the girls." Sonata gave him an apologetic look that melted his heart. He looked to the two with a conflicted expression before sighing and nodding. Sonata hugged him and Aria rolled her eyes.

"Alright, here's the deal. Adagio has your sister in a locked room in Sunset Shimmer's apartment building, room 21B. You should be able to get there and get out with Vinyl before the magic field around you fades." Treble tilted his head.

"Oh, you have a little bit of magic surrounding you that protects you from her seduction magic." Sonata explained, receiving a nod.

"Now get going, we'll see you at school." Treble nodded and put his sunglasses on. Revving up his bike he shot off towards the building that his sister was being held in.

On the way there he had wanted to text Sunset about it but he had accidentally left his phone at Pinkie's house. Slapping his forehead he sped up.

Once he pulled up alongside the building he leapt off the bike and sprinted towards the entrance, not nothing the slowly growing fire on the other side of the building. He opened the front door and sprinted up the stairs until he was on the third floor. He slowly walked down the hallway looking at each door carefully until he came to room 21B. Knowing the layout of these type of buildings he walked over to the wall at the side of the door, on the other side was the bedroom. He smirked and preformed a knock he and Vinyl had used when they were kids. A few seconds later he received a response from her.

He pulled away from the wall and stared daggers at the door. He readied his shoulder and charged the door, forcing it open but not damaging it. Adagio yelped at the sudden burst. She looked around in a panic until her sights fell upon Treble and she gave a sly grin.

"Well well well, looks like you've fallen into my-"

*SMACK!!!*

Her sentence was interrupted by Treble giving her a mighty slap across the face, that could be heard from two rooms down. She fell to the ground while holding her cheek, a dark red handprint now forming. She shakily lifted her head and looked at the enraged boy she had dared to mess with looking down at her with an unholy rage. He gave an animalistic growl before turning to the bedroom door and unlocking it.

Vinyl quickly ran out of the room and jumped into her brothers open arms while planting a quick peck on his cheek. She remained in her brothers protective embrace before looking down at the shell shocked Adagio. She let go off Treble and swung her foot back, then planting it firmly between her former captors legs, destroying any chance of offspring.

The twins nodded in satisfaction before leaving the room and walking hand in hand down the flights of stairs. Vinyl signed that she wanted something to eat and Treble nodded. They hopped onto Trebles bike and sped towards the nearest fast food restaurant they could find.

Adagio shakily got to her feet and growled. "They will pay...for this!" She looked down the hallway to see Sunset getting of the elevator and heading to her room. "Yes...that'll do nicely." She began to follow Sunset down the hallway with her legs shaking. Neither of them knew of the large fire that would soon spread around the whole building.

Treble had stopped off at Pinkie's to pick up his phone and say hi to Maud, surprisingly the two of them were good friends. He then took Vinyl to a burger joint and she scoffed down her bacon cheeseburger. As they were eating Treble looked out the window from their booth. He saw a large cloud of smoke coming from the apartment blocks. It only took him a second to realise that it was Sunsets building that was on fire.

He scribbled a message onto a napkin and handed it to Vinyl before shooting out the door and speeding down the road to Sunsets building. Vinyl did as the message instructed and texted the girls about what was happening.

Within a few minutes Treble arrived at the scene. There were three fire trucks around the building with a small army of firemen trying to put the fire out. Treble looked around all the ambulances that had been brought out and looked through the crowd best he couldn't find Sunset anywhere, that meant she was in the building. He tried to run into the building but was stopped by a pair of cops.

"Stand back sir." One said in monotone. Treble shot him a glare and backed up. He then charged forward and slipped past the cops. "Stop that kid!" Treble sprinted towards the building entrance and jumped through the glass doors. He looked around at the sight before him, nearly the entire first floor was set ablaze. Luckily a path to the stairs was clear enough for him to sprint up. He dodged a falling support beam and rushed around the hallway, not knowing what room Sunset was in.

"SUNSET?*cough* SUNSET?" He yelled out. He heard coughing coming from the room he had passed that sounded like the girl he was looking for. He called her name one more time and got a response.

"TREBLE?! TREBLE HELP ME!!!" He suddenly felt a surge of energy and burst through the door. When he entered he found Sunset stuck under a piece of the collapsed cieling. He rushed over and they began pushing the broken piece off her with great effort. They failed a few times before Treble gathered all of his strength and flipped the piece off her. "Treble...I think my leg is broken." Treble winced as he looked at the injured leg.

Thinking quickly he picked Sunset up bridal style and she wrapped her arms around his neck, depending on him to get her out of there. He tore a piece of his sleeve off and put it over Sunsets mouth and nose to prevent her from breathing in more smoke, but leaving himself vulnerable. He was starting to feel weak, he had suffered a few severe burns from busting through a flaming door but he pressed on. He was about to walk out of the room when he heard the voice of his sister's former captor.

"Please...help me!" He looked back to see Adagio on her stomach and trapped under a fallen beam. Treble just stared at her before turning around. "Wait! Please help me!"

"Go..." He turned to her. "...to hell." With that he watched at the remaining parts of the cieling fell onto Adagio.

The girls all looked up at the burning building with worry, many of the student of Canterlot high had gathered as well. They all watched as Treble slowly walked out of the fire with Sunset in his arms. He walked for a bit, gaining some distance from the flames. Once he had he set Sunset down and smiled, he gave a thumbs up to the girls before collapsing.

Feelings of a dreamer

Sunset awoke in a hospital bed surrounded by her friends. Her leg was in a cast and she had multiple bandages on her body. "What...happened?" She looked around her friends and noticed one missing. "Where's Treble?" The girls all looked to each other, Rarity walked over to the curtain that separated Sunsets bed from the next one and pulled it back. There laying in the bed was an unconscious Treble Clef with Vinyl, Octavia, Synthesia, Aria, Sonata and a man with grey skin and black hair in a brown suit surrounding him.

"After he saved you from that burning building he fell unconscious. It's been two days since then, the doctors fear that he's fell into a coma." Rarity explained. Sunset looked over Treble and saw he was in far worse shape than her.

"Why would he risk his life to save me?" The girls all looked to her and smiled softly.

"That's what he does. He protects his friends and loved ones, you were brought into that circle so he saved you." Sunset just looked to the sleeping boy who had a small smile on his face, resting easy knowing his friend was ok. Sunset then started feeling sleepy. "It's ok darling, you need your rest." With that Sunset closed her eyes.

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=HDR8qFJeRrI

When Sunset opened her eyes she saw a slightly orange sky with large clouds circling in the air. Sitting up she looked down to her hands and saw hooves. Looking over her body she found she had returned to being a pony. Looking around she was standing on a see through surface, and endless sky below her and all around the platform. She turned her head until her sight fell on a white pony with electric red and white hair. He was sitting down facing away from her.

She slowly walked up to the pony. "Treble?" The pony's ears perked up and he turned around to reveal two crimson eyes. He looked over Sunset and smiled. "Is that you?"

"Aye." He patted a spot next to him and turned around to watch the sky. She sat down beside him and looked at him with a small blush.

"Where are we?" He closed his eyes and took in a breath of the clean air.

"Dreamscape." Sunset looked around in wonder.

"Are we sharing a dream?" He looked to her and nodded. "So...I'm actually talking to you right now?" He nodded again. Soon the sky started to turn a dark blue. Then streams of neon flours swept across the sky, much like the northern lights p. They both looked up in wonder at the beautiful work of art that floated above them.

They slowly turned their heads towards each other, looking into each other's eyes. Sunsets heart started beating faster and faster as she looked into his eyes. She slowly scooted closer to him and lay her head on his shoulder.

"Thank you...for saving my life." He chuckled and wrapped a foreleg over her shoulder and resumed looking up at the lights. She took the time to think about what had happened recently. 'Ok. I'm sitting with a boy in a really romantic setting. Said boy has saved me from being raped and has saved me from dying in a fire, all the while risking his life for someone who he hasn't even known long.' She looked up at him and looked into his shinning crimson eyes as they sparkled with the colours flying above. 'He's a nice guy...a really nice guy in fact. He's loyal, great at showing a girl a good time without thinking about his own enjoyment. Not to mention he's extremely handsome.'

Suddenly the moon that had rose above the platform glowed a soft pink and the constellations around it formed around it to make the image of petals on a flower. Sunset stared in amazement while Treble smiled.

"Wait, are you doing that?" Sunset asked looking to the stallion. He smiled and nodded. "How?"

"Dream." He held out his hoof and swiped it sideways, sending a small cloud of stars slowly flying around the platform. Sunset looked do her hoof and held it out, two glowing butterflies appeared and started circled each other, one red, one yellow. Treble looked to the butterflies then to Sunset who was blushing furiously and covering her face with a hoof at her mistake. Those butterflies represented her and Treble, and he knew it.

He placed his hoof on Sunsets. She moved her hoof away from her face and looked to Treble with wide eyes. He wrapped his hoof around hers and gave a gentle smile. Sunset gulped and started to lean closer, as did Treble. Soon their mussels met and Treble planted his lips on hers. Her eyes widened before slowly closing, lost in the bliss that was this moment. Treble put one hoof to her back and another to her head while she put both of hers on his chest as they booth leaned into the kiss.

They stayed in this position for a few seconds before separating. Sunsets face was now pure red while she caught her breath, Treble just looked at her with a loving gaze.

"Do you...maybe wanna get a drink...or something after we recover?" Sunset asked in between breaths.

Treble smiled. "Aye."

A week and a half later

Sunsets leg was thankfully not broken, just bruised severally. She was walking within a week and her burns recovered at a fast rate thanks to the magic inside her. Treble still didn't wake up until nine days after being put into hospital. When Sunset had visited him in the dreamscape again he had written on a piece of paper that he was letting his body recover without have to be bored laying in a bed in bandages for a week. After the magic in him had sped up his healing process he woke up and was immediately hugged by all the girls (Aria, Sonata and family included).

When they had returned to Canterlot High, Treble was met by applause and handshakes from the students. The student body had started to realise what Sunset was really like after having almost lost her, so she was treated with some respect.

When they were at lunch that day an interesting conversation arose through the group. "I just realised that I have nowhere to call home now." Sunset held her head in her hands. "I mean, I have money in the bank but that would only cover half the cost of a house." Treble perked up st this and looked to his new girlfriend, the group still didn't know about the new relationship. He made several hand signs to Octavia and she nodded.

"Treble says he has some money left in the bank, and he's been looking for a place of his own for awhile." Sunset looked to her silent boyfriend in shock.

"Really?" He nodded and gave her a thumbs up before returning to his taco. Sunset smiled and nodded. "Alright then, let's do it."

Meanwhile the man in the coat and fedora looked at the school from across the street. "You'll slip up sometime Treble...sometime." He then began walking down the street. "And when you do...you'll suffer the consequences."

Author's Notes:

New villain and new relationships, how will things turn out.

Stay tuned for Cut Above The Rest season 2

(Season 2) Back to its roots

Two days after returning to Canterlot High

Treble was carrying a box full of his stuff into the small two-story house he had bought with Sunset. 'Not even two weeks into a relationship and your moving in with your girlfriend, not bad Treble, not bad.' He smiled and walked through the open red door and set the box down on the wooden floor beside the brown Woden stairs. Looking at the boxes he had brought in he gave a sigh of relief. 'Thats everything, now we just need to unpack then we're done.'

"Did you bring all this in yourself?" His smile grew as he turned to see his beautiful girlfriend standing in the doorway with a few bags of groceries. "Why didn't you wait for me to get back, I could have helped you." He walked over and took half the bags off her.

"It's fine." She frowned at him and followed him into the kitchen.

"I'd like to actually help out around here, you aren't doing everything yourself buster." She scolded. He just gave her a look that said 'oh really?' He then handed her a paint brush and pointed to the bare wall on the side of the kitchen. "Oh you little cheat." He shrugged and walked back to the boxes. "You better make this up to me." He stopped and pulled out a flyer and handed it to her. It was a flyer for a fancy restaurant that had opened up a few weeks prior. "Well played Treble, well played." He chuckled and walked back to the boxes.

After a delicious and romantic diner Treble and Sunset walked arm in arm, Sunset wearing a sparkling red dress and long white gloves while Treble sported a red suit and tie, still wearing his sunglasses on his forehead though.

"That was amazing Treble, thank you." Sunset said as she hugged his arm. He chuckled and kissed her on the cheek, causing her to blush. They reached their new home and walked up the smooth stone path that led to their door. Treble held the door open for his girlfriend and she patted his cheek. As he was about to follow he heard a girl screaming. He looked to Sunset who nodded. He kissed her on the lips and placed his sunglasses on the small cabinet by the door.

Running down the direction of the cry for held he came across two large men hassling a woman that looked in her early twenties. 'What the hell is wrong with the level of law enforcement in this city? Oh well, more for me I guess.' He shrugged and shot towards the first man. He jumped onto his back and slammed his head into the brick wall, hoping to knock him unconscious. Unfortunately the man turned out to be so thick headed that he didn't even bleed from the impact.

The man pulled a knife out and started swiping at Treble who had jumped off his back. Treble picked up a trash can lid and held it in front of him. When the man tried to stab him the knife got stuck in the lid. Before he could pull it out Treble thrust it sideways, breaking the mans fingers. He then picked up another lid and slammed each into different sides of the mans head. The man fell and Treble smirked.

He looked to the other man who was holding the woman as a shield with a knife to her throat. Treble just shrugged and threw one if the lids like a frisbee. It bounced furiously from wall to wall until it hit the man in the side of the head. As it flew up into the air Treble caught it and placed it back down onto the trash can. The man fell and his face landed in a pile of... um... you don't wanna know. Ahem! Anyway, the woman ran forward and hugged Treble. She thanked him and gave him a gold necklace with an orange gem in the shape of the sun on it. He tried to decline but the woman insisted.

"I saw you with that girl at the restaurant, I was there with my husband. Give it to her, I don't have a use for it since my cousin passed away." Treble looked to the necklace and held it tightly.

"Thank you." She smiled and walked off. When Treble turned to leave the alleyway he froze at who he saw. The man in the trench coat stood there slowly clapping his hands. "You..."

"That was excellent work Treble Clef, it's good to see your skills haven't faltered since leaving my services." Treble growled at the man and glared at him with rage. "Now now there is no need for that, I'm not here to do anything... yet. Although if I were you, I'd keep that Sunset girl close and in your sights as much as I could. Don't want her... burning up now do we?"

The mans words clicked in Trebles head as he realised the meaning. This only caused Treble to pull the knife out of the trash can lid and glare even harder at the man. "Leave."

"Very well then, goodnight... son." With that the man disappeared. Treble dropped the knife and slumped against the brick wall.

'Keep them safe, keep her safe... keep them all safe from him.'

Treble hid his negativity perfectly from Sunset. He now lay with her in their bed with her cuddling up to him. He gently stroked her hair while internally repeating the same words into himself as he held her close protectively.

'Keep them safe from him, keep them safe from them... keep them safe from me.' He kissed Sunset on top of the head and closed his eyes.

Author's Notes:

Oh this is gonna be exciting!

I wanted to make the first chapter of this season like the first few, with Treble kicking ass as usual.

So the villain for this season is Trebles father, let's see what he means by 'Keep them safe from them... keep them safe from me.'

Also, new cover picture representing Trebles treble clef and Sunsets fire becoming one.

Casino Chase and Hack Wonder

Treble walked hand in hand with Sunset as they traveled down the road to the school. Treble still hid his negativity extremely well, Subset didn't notice a thing.

'I guess I couldn't leave that all behind.' He looked to Sunset and she lay her head on his shoulder as they walked. 'That time was different, now I have something I must protect to the best of my abilities.' He placed his head on hers and she smiled warmly. 'Oh well, at least it's only Dad I have to worry about, he was the source of all the problems. I'd actually like to see some of the guys I had met. Wishful thinking Treble, it gets you nowhere.'

As they reached the school they saw a crowd of students all circled around somethings behind the school. Looking to each other confused both Sunset and Treble ran up to the crowd, where music could be heard.

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Xq6V4fjo1jw

'I know that tune!' Pushing through the crowd Trebles face lit up at the two teenagers that had gathered the crowd.

"Hello students of Canterlot High, it's a pleasure to meet all of you!" Announced a boy in a purple tailcoat, dress pants and tophat. He wore a black button shirt with a small purple bowtie and held a black cane in his hand. His voice was like a certain demonic triangles from Gravity Falls, his hair was golden and messy and his eyes were purple.

"Right you are Hack, and we'll get to see this lot everyday if all goes well with the principal!" The second one announced with an Australian accent. He wore a golden yellow jacket with a blue t-shirt underneath. He also wore a pair of light blue jeans and golden yellow boots. His hair was spiky and golden with his eyes being blue.

"Hack?! Casino?!" Treble asked with a huge smile as he made his way through the crowd. The two boys looked to him and they both looked to each other with a great deal of joy.

"Sorry folks but I'm afraid that we'll need to have a private conversation with this bloke right 'ere." The crowd all nodded and dispersed. Once out of the watchful eyes of the students both boys shot forward and hugged Treble.

"Treble! We missed ya big guy!" Hack said as he ruffled Trevles hair.

"Yeah mate, we haven't seen head nor tail of ya since you left after the show in Manehatten. So this is where you were all this time!" Casino patted his back.

"Why here?" Treble asked his old friends.

"Well, we kinda hit a ruff spot while trying to get an album released after ya left, so we thought it was high to do something with our lives." Casino replied. He looked behind Treble and saw Sunset. "Well who's this beaut?" He asked while making his way over to her. "Name's Casino Chase, and what might yours be?" Treble rolled his eyes and stood between the two. "Ah I see, sorry bout that miss. Didn't realise you were Trebles girl." Treble rolled his eyes again. Hack walked forward and held out his hand.

"The name's Hack Wonder, pleasure to meet you." Sunset took his hand and shook.

"I'm Sunset Shimmer. Tell me, how do you two know Treble?"

"Well ya see that's a complicated question." Stated Casino.

"So complicated it'll take an entire flashback chapter to explain." Hack finished. Sunset just looked at him questioningly. "Oh wait, I shouldn't have said that. Can we get a spoiler bar back there... Author? You listening to me?" I am listening to you but I want Sunset to have a confused reaction for her next line. "Asshole." Be careful what you say, I determine your fate, I am your God. I can have you killed off in an instant. "Yeah but with this interaction you've probably worked my way into the readers hearts." Don't push your luck dipshit. "False God." Cock sucker. "Jackass." Piece of shit. "Heretic." You do realise that they're all looking at you like you're a crazy person right?

Hack turned his head and saw Casino, Sunset and Treble looking at him with confused expressions.

"You should meet my friend Pinkie Pie, I'm sure you two would get along." Sunset said before leading Treble and Casino back to the school.

"Why did you make her say that?" Heh heh, wouldn't you like to know.

As the group entered the school the passing students all stopped and stared in awe as Hack and Casino walked with Treble and Sunset.

"Hey Treble, you think we should introduce these two to the girls?" He nodded and led his two friends to the Rainbooms practice room. Upon opening the door Rainbow Dash, Applejack and Pinkie Pie froze at the sight of Casino and Hack.

"Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh!" Rainbow said rapidly as she looked to the pair with disbelief.

Pinkie and Hacks eyes met and they both froze on the spot. Gotcha asshole. Applejack looked to Treble and walked over to him.

"Treble, how are these two here?" She asked, trying not to show her inner fan girl.

"Hold on, why are you three acting like this?" Asked Sunset.

Rainbow shot forward and grabbed Sunsets shoulders. "Don't you know who these two are? They're Hack Wonder and Casino Chase from the legendary DJ trio Party Shadow!"

"Who was there third member then?" Asked Sunset.

"No one knows, it was this guy in a grey... track... suit." Applejack and Dash slowly turned their heads towards Treble who was whistling innocently. "No way!"

"You were Crimson Hood?" Asked Applejack in disbelief.

"Yep, this guy right here was the hidden face of our trio." Hack said as he leaned on Trebles shoulder. "You already know our names then, so how bouts you tell us yours. Especially yours." He said pointing to Pinkie. There is no hope for you Hack, no one can escape the power of shipping, not even me. Great, now someone's gonna try and ship me with someone else! Damnit!

"Hey, get back on with the story!" Hack and Pinkie screamed out at the same time. Ok ok, Jesus Christ.

"So yeah, us three were in a group known as the Black Cats of Music. Made a whole lotta cash for it, course the only reason Treble here joined was to save up enough to move back here to see you lot." Casino pointed out as he walked over to Applejack. "Now, what might your name be?" Treble faceplamed and sighed.

'This is gonna be a long day.'

Author's Notes:

IMPORTANT

Bringing in some male characters for the rest of the girls to he shipped with. If anyone recognises Hack from a story by Joker the Hedgehog I'll make it clear right now that Hack is my character, I cowrite that story.

Also, if you have a male character you would like to be featured in this story please feel free to leave the info in the comments or a PM. If there are multiple submissions for the same role I will decide on a winner and the runner ups will have some other use.

Character roles available:
Fluttershy's partner
Rarity's partner
Vinyls partner
Octavias partner
Rainbows partner

If I don't get any submissions for a role I shall make them myself

Good luck

Burning desire

Principle Celestia sat in her office, her face in her hands. She looked up to see Casino and Hack sitting in the chairs on the opposite side of the desk looking at her with raised brows. "You ok there miss?" Asked Hack.

Celestia took in a deep breath and sat up straight. "Yes, I'm just a little exhausted from having to stop a large number of the female students from busting in the door to get a glimpse at you two." She said in a stern voice.

Hack winced slightly, he knew how extreme his fan girls could be. "Yeah... Sorry about that." He rubbed the back of his neck nervously.

"It doesn't help that yer always dressed up in that suit Wonder, drives the girls freakin nuts." Pointed out Casino as he leaned back in his chair.

"Hey, I can't help it if I look good. Besides do you really think I'd be able to pull off any other style of clothing?" Hack asked as he twirled his cane.

"Look, I have no doubt that you two would make fine students, but I just can't deal with most of the student body being distracted by you." Celestia explained with a concerned expression. "That is unless you know something that can help them settle down."

Treble burst through the door and slammed it shut, holding it closed as the multiple fan girls that had found out about his involvement with the trio tried to catch him. He locked the door and gave a sigh of relief. Looking back his smile faltered as he saw what he had just interrupted. He sighed and walked out the door again, sprinting as he left. The group just looked to each other in confusion.

"Well thinka something." Said Casino as he replayed the image of a few of the fan girls, smiling at the thought.

As Treble ran through the hallways, a crowd of hormonal fan girls on his tail, he looked around desperately for a means of escape. Reaching into his pockets he pulled out a bar of fancy chocolate he was saving for after the school day. I may be seen as a sexist asshole for baiting women with chocolate but I have more important issues to attend t- wait are there five Lyras in that crowd?

Shaking his head to clear the thought away he threw the chocolate and sure enough, all the girls set their eyes on it and ran off down the opposite hall. Not giving them a chance to catch up he kept running. He could hear the brawl over the treat beginning to end and footsteps could be heard behind him. As he turned a corner he was grabbed by a hand reaching out of the janitors closet and pulled in. As he caught his breath he looked up to see Sunset looking at him with a smug smile. "Having fun?"

"Screw... you..." He then collapsed and sat down on a small stool and leaned his back against the wall.

"Play your cards right and you just might be able to." Sunset teased as she brought him into a kiss.

Since when was she a tease? Treble put his hands behind Sunset and deepened the kiss. Both realised how cliche it was to be making out in a high schools janitor closet and made their way out into the hallway. Treble looked around nervously, expecting one of his pursuers to jump out at any moment.

Sunset took his hand in his and gave him a reassuring smile. "It'll be alright, if they see you with a girl like me with you then they'll leave you alone." Treble raised a brow at her unusual behaviour. "I get kinda egotistical and flirty when I'm hungry."

Note to self, on next date make sure she's hungry. As Sunset predicted, when the horde of hormonal death saw them together they all sighed and continued on with their day. Shocked at how fast the issue was resolved, Treble wrapped his arm around Sunsets arm and pulled her close. He knew that things would start to get more serious with the relationship as time went on, he didn't want to go at things too fast or too slow, so the two talked about it a few nights prior and decided on a happy medium.

After school the young (and downright adorable) couple walked out of the front doors arm in arm as they walked back towards their little house. While they were walking down the pathway and towards Trebles bike the two felt themselves being turned around and grabbed by the collars by their favourite fashionista.

"Please tell me that the rumours are true!" Rarity asked while breathing heavily, the rest of the group following after her with confused looks on their faces.

"What rumours?" Asked Sunset as she tried to release herself from Raritys death grip.

"That you and Treble are an item! Please, I need to know the truth!" Rarity was almost begging.

Treble managed to escape the grip and freed Sunset before turning to the group. "It's true." The girls gasped and Rarity fainted in happiness. Pinkie disappeared and popped up behind the couple and brought them into a bone crushing hug.

"OHMYGOSHIMSOHAPPYFORYOUTWOYOUMAKESUCHACUTECOUPLE!!!" The pink ball of energy blurted out before releasing them.

"Well this is kinda sudden, how long you two actually been together?" Asked Applejack.

"Just a little under three weeks." Replied Sunset as she patted Rarity on the cheek a few times to get her back to reality.

"Well I'd be lying if ah said I wasn't jealous of you two, I've been tryin to find a suitable partner but the only options I got are that boy who keeps callin himself The Doctor and Flash Sentry." Treble scratched his chin in thought.

"Casino?" He suggested. Applejack stood in thought.

"Ah'll spend some time with him to see if he's worth while, but I'll give him the benefit of a doubt cause he's your friend." The rest of the girls looked to each other and back to Treble.

"I CALL HACK!!!" Yelled Pinkie as she shot off into the school.

"I guess it wouldn't hurt to start looking for someone that's awesome as me." Rainbow said as she looked around the schoolyard.

Rarity and Fluttershy nodded. Wait why this all of a sudden? Treble thought as he looked to the girls.

"Hey, didn't Octavia and Vinyl mention something like that?" Asked Rarity.

"Guess we'll just have to look out for some people that catch our eye." Replied Rainbow before all of them separated.

Meanwhile five boys across the city felt their ears burn.

Author's Notes:

The joke Treble was making with the five Lyras was me mocking the use of multiple versions of the same character to fill a crowd, I know it's the only thing the Dan do to save time and energy but I always find it funny for some reason

Positions for your male OCs

Taken:
Vinyls partner
Rainbows partner
Raritys partner

Remaining:
Fluttershy's partner
Octavias partner

Remember, if you want your OC featured as one of Trebles gang please send me the request with the necessary info via PM, not links to existing stories as I will not be able to read up on them with my little free time

The battle begins

As Sunset fell asleep Treble lay awake, slowly getting out of the bed he put on his tracksuit and walked out the door. He had some business in the city, and it was gonna be messy. He pulled out his phone and sent Hack and Casino the same message.

Show time

As he walked towards the city Hack walked to his side from an alleyway, twirling his cane with a frown. As they walked down the streets only lit by the street lights Casino jumped out from an appartment window and joined them, a deck of razor sharp cards in his hands as he shuffled them with a serious expression. Looking to his friends Treble scowled and pulled out two red brass knuckles from his pocket and placed them on.

They approached a building in the city a few minutes later with an emblem of a black cat with two music note in its eyes. Looking to each other they nodded and Treble kicked the door open. When they walked inside Treble swung his fist to the right and nailed a guy in the jaw that tried to attack Casino. Hack swung his cane at another guy and repeatedly smacked him in the face with the grip before swinging full force into his chest. Casino picked out two cards and threw them at another incoming target. The cards imbedded themselves in the guys ribs and he fell to the ground, not dead but seriously injured.

After dealing with a few more thugs Treble kicked another door down and his father was waiting in the room at a desk. "Took you long enough." He looked to the brass knuckles on Trebles hands. "I see you want to hold nothing back against your old man, very well." The man got up and pulled out two knives.

Treble, Casino and Hack all stared him down before charging.

"DAMNIT!!!" Hack punched the wall of the room with great force. "I CANT BELIEVE HE GOT AWAY AGAIN!!!" Treble was sitting at the desk, looking over some record deals and contracts. Casino was sprinkling gasoline over the building, it wasn't connect to any other buildings so it wouldn't spread anywhere. As he finished he came into the room with a box of matches.

"Alright mates the place is ready ta torch." Treble placed the documents into a file and took them with him. The three cleared out and watched as the building began to burn.

"Fuck." Treble shook his head and started walking back in the direction of his house.

"Yeah, fuck." Casino replied as he too started walking, followed by Hack.

"We should have taken that crazy fucker out when he was on the ground. He just had to have a bloody smoke bomb didn't he?" Hack gripped his cane tightly. "You guys know what we have to do now right?" Treble and Casino nodded.

"Protect friends." They both said, looking up at the moon.

That weekend

It was now November and snow began to fall, leaving a neat white blanket over the town and city. In the park of Canterlot, Treble and Sunset walked arm in arm in their winter wear. Sunset shivered slightly, only to find Treble taking off his red scarf and wrapping it around her. "Thanks Treby." She gave him a kiss on the cheek and he wrapped an arm around her.

Just then a snowball was throne towards Sunset, which Treble caught before it could hit her. Treble looked over to see a small wall of snow with a poof of pink hair and the top of a fluffy purple top hat poking over the top. Treble looked around and noticed a hill that led down to the wall. Smirking Treble pointed Sunset to the wall. "Distract them." She nodded and made a few snowballs, taking cover behind a bush.

Treble snuck up to the top of the hill and began to gather a large ball of snow. After pushing it around a bit to make it three quarters of his height he aimed it to roll down onto the pair of hyperactive friends. He gave the ball of snow a gentle push with his foot, his hands in his pockets and watched as it grew as it traveled towards the new couple.

Pinkie and Hack threw snowballs at Sunset, completely unaware of the huge ball of snow hurdling towards them. Sunset just stopped and stared at the large ball in surprise. Both Hack and Pinkie tilted their heads at Sunset before turning their heads slowly towards the oncoming boulder. Hack threw a snowball at it in a desperate attempt to do something to stop it. Both gulped as they were completely flattened by the ball.

Treble slid down on a plank of wood and walked over to the large hill of snow with Sunset. "You ok?" He asked Hack shoes hand was sticking out of the pile of snow, flipping him off.

"MmmMhh!" (Fuck you)

Treble smirked. "He's fine."

Just then Treble saw Octavia walking towards them with her new partner. He wore dark blue shirt with a quarter note mark on the left of an Aquarius zodiac sign, black denim shorts, blue sneakers with black laces in his usual wear, but since it was winter he was wearing black winter clothes. Oceanic Ambience was his name from what Treble could remember. His hair was short and ink black. His skin was Tan and his eyes were turquoise. "Hello you two." Octavia greeted them while holding hands with Oceanic (or Ocean for short).

Ocean looked to the pile of snow. "Remind me never to get into a snowball fight with you Treble, I think I want to live a little longer." Treble shrugged and began digging Hack and Pinkie out of the snow.

Then Casino and Applejack walked up to join them. Hack and Wonder had worked their way into the friend group and had begun relationships with Pinkie and AJ. Although Casino did flirt with almost any girl he saw, but he got an elbow in the stomach from AJ every time he did.

Hack and Pinkie were kind of on the same level of unpredictability, constantly talking to me at random points in the story.

"Hey Author! Write me some ice cream!" For the love of me Pinkie it's winter! "Then write it to summer." It doesn't work that way.

"Screw continuity author, do as she says or you will suffer her wrath." Thing about that Hack is that I can write her fourth wall breaking powers away.

"Everyone will hate you if you do~" Get out of my house Pinkie.

Author's Notes:

Only spot left for an OC is Fluttershy's partner people!

Oceanic Ambiance is the OC of Golden Flare, a fellow Flare, who knew?

You guys will not believe what I have planned for this season, I just want to get right to the climax but I have to wait, DAMN YOU PACING!!!

Two little words

School would be closed for the week due to heavy snow... And Celestia and Luna wanting to play in said snow. So our favourite couple decided to make the most of the free time together. The two walked towards the local cinema to watch the latest Daring Do movie (yes they have those in this version of EQG). After paying for their tickets and buying a bucket of overpriced popcorn and two sodas the couple sat down at the top row as to not be distrubed if they wanted to cuddle up or talk quietly.

Luckily for them the theatre was heated so they could take off their winter coats. As they sat down they spotted two of their friends in the front row. Rainbow Dash and her new partner, Solar Eclipse. He had a tan skin tone (similar to Sunset), black leather jacket with blood red undershirt, dark blue jeans, red and white tennis shoes, black hair with blue streak down the center and emerald green eyes. Treble had been keeping an eye on this one, he was extremely protective of Rainbow Dash as he had taken the big brother role in her life. He had gained Trebles trust by doing the one thing many have tried and failed to do, make Rainbow happy.

Nodding in satisfaction Treble leaned back in his seat. Sunset leaned over and placed her head on his shoulder, instinctively he wrapped an arm around her and held her close. It was moments like this that the two loved, they could sit for hours in each other's company, content on just sitting there against each other.

As the movie started Treble looked down at his girlfriend and smiled as he saw her watching the film closely while taking a few pieces of popcorn every few seconds. Holding her closer he placed his head on hers and sighed, content with the world around him. The two remained like this until the movie ended. Helping Sunset put on her winter coat and placing his own on they both left the theatre, leaving Rainbow and Solar to do whatever they were doing in the front row.

They stopped by a pizza place to grab some dinner for the night, having half with pepperoni and the other bacon. Sunset just looked at Treble in playful disapproval. "Oh come on, not you too." Treble chuckled. "I bet I don't taste like bacon though." Treble smirked down at her. "Seriously?"

"Lemme check." He leaned over and planted a kiss on her cheek. He smacked his lips a little before humming. "Orange chocolate." This caused Sunset to blush.

"R-Really?" Treble nodded with a smile. He suddenly started smiling deviously and looked down on Sunset. Thinking about why he was smirking Sunset remembered that orange chocolate was Trebles favourite kind of sweet. "Now just you wait a second-" It was too late as Treble started bombarding her with soft kisses causing her to laugh and try to push him away. After a few minutes of this he stopped and planted one final kiss on her lips which they both savoured. "Mmm, strawberry... Mixed with a soda of some sort." Treble looked at her with a raised brow. "Hey, you did it to me I have to do it with you." He shrugged and wrapped an arm around her.

After eating their pizza the two cuddled up with each other by the fireplace in the living room of their small house.

"I think we should put up a Christmas tree soon, it is only a few weeks away." Suggested Sunset as she lay her head on Trebles chest.

"Aye." The two started to feel sleepy, not wanting the moment to end Treble grabbed a spare blanket from under the coffe table and wrapped it around him and his girlfriend. Letting Sunset use him as a pillow he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close. As Sunset snuggled in she expected Treble to only say goodnight, but he said something she had never expected to hear, even in a loving relationship. "Love you." Luckily Treble had closed his eyes and fallen asleep, leaving Sunset to ponder over those two little words.

"He loves me?"

"He said what?!" Exclaimed Rarity as she hung onto every tiny detail in Sunsets story. "He really said that to you?!"

"I'm as shocked as you are Rarity, I wasn't expecting it so soon." Sunset slumped back in her chair.

"Darling, have you seen the way you two act around each other? It's pretty clear that he loves you, the question here is are you ready to say you love him?" Sunset went to say something but came up short.

"I... I think so." Rarity sat down beside her.

"Ok, I'm gonna ask you a few little questions to help you figure this out." Sunset nodded. "Ok, first question. Does he make you feel, complete?"

"Well... Yes."

"Do you care for him like nothing else?"

"Of course."

"Do you feel as though he makes you feel safe when he holds you in his arms?" Sunset blushed and nodded. "Last question, have you seen him coming out after a shower?"

"RARITY!!!" Sunset just looked at her with a huge blush. "Why would you ask me something like that?!"

"Well, he does have the kind of body any woman would fall in love with darling."

"And how do you know this?"

"He was stuck here a few nights ago and requested to use my shower. I'll tell you it was... Simply glorious." Rarity shook herself. "Come on now Sunset, girl to girl, have you seen him without a shirt on?"

"N-No, not yet anyway." Sunset started becoming extremely uncomfortable.

"You don't know what you're missing, you have the option to have him sleep beside you shirtless every night. Any girl would kill for that, luckily I don't have to now that I have my own handsome man." She said with a sly smile as she looked to the boy that had walked into the boutique. He had raven silver hair, natural blue skin. Gold-yellow eyes. He wore a white T-shirt with a red shield with a white star on it. A black hoodie with dark-blue stripes on the arm lenghts. jeans and dark grey shoes. "Hello Silver Knight."

"Hey there Rares, hope I'm not interrupting anything but Hack is here about his new suit."

"Alright, thank you sweetie." He nodded and walked into one of the back rooms. "I'm sorry to cut this short Sunset, but this is probably something you need to sort out yourself. And remember, get him shirtless, it's worth the embarrassment don't worry." Sunsets blush never left her face as she got up and put on her coat.

"I swear, that girl may be a lady, but she's a grade A pervert at times."

Meanwhile, Trebles father watched Sunset as she walked down the sidewalk covered in snow.

Author's Notes:

IMPORTANT

All spaces for OCs are taken, but there may be more in the future. And I apologise to whoever submitted for Fluttershy's partner but I seem to have lost the PM regarding the details. If you could send the details again that would be great, again I am sorry.

Solar Eclipse is the OC of SolarEclipse912

Silver Knight is the OC of FrostGuardian

Desires and shenanigans

Treble's father walked down the streets of the inner city of Canterlot, heading to his current place of residence. He reached a large building with his company's emblem, a black cat, on the top. Walking through the front doors he was greeted by the security officers and various music artists that his company had discovered and was making profit off of.

He reached the back room where a large group of his hired thugs, not all of them huge and muscular mind you, were waiting. "Thank you for coming gentlemen."

"So boss, who's the scumbag we need to beat the living crap out of this time?" Asked a skinny tall man in a business suit. He had a cigar in his mouth and his dirty blonde hair covered a portion of his face as he slouched.

"The 'scumbag' you speak of is my son, Jegger, and you are not to beat him to a pulp, maybe ruff him up a bit, but not fatal or permanent damage are we clear?" He ordered with an authoritative tone.

"Transparently..."

"But before you do any of that, I need you to do one thing." All the thugs looked at him expectedly. "Capture his friends and play with them as you like."

Sunset sat in the living room of her shared little house watching TV while her boyfriend was upstairs washing himself in the shower. She tapped her fingers on her lap as she contemplated on whether or not to go take a peek or just leave it alone, but a very persuasive voice in her head was telling her to go have a look. You know the voice, the voice that every teenager has in their heads that tell them to do... things. You may not hear it but it's there.

"Come on Sunset, he's your boyfriend, you're aloud to see him like that."

"It's still too early for that kinda thing though."

"Remember the three date rule? On the night of the third date that's when things start to get serious, you've been on eight dates."

"No, I'm not doing it."

"Are you sure? You don't wanna see his strong muscles shinning with sweat? You don't wanna see his gorgeous chest and abs? You don't want him to hold his skin against yours?"

"I'm hungry again aren't I?"

"Like you would not believe, you've been busy thinking about whether or not to get it on with your boyfriend to notice."

Biting her lip and looking up at the stairs she gave in. "I suppose one little peek couldn't hurt."

"Atta girl Sunset!"

It has come to my attention that Sunset has been portrayed a bit too out of character with all of these sexual thoughts, as of which I will turn down the sex humour and focus more on our main character and his friends. The relationship with Sunset will still be focuses on but to a lesser extent, it is only a part of what this story is about.

A few moments later

Sunset had her back to the wall in the hallway, holding her nose as it started to bleed at what she had seen, thoughts rushing to her head while she tried to control herself. "Rarity was right... It is glorious."

Treble, Hack, Casino, Ocean, Silver and Solar all stood with their arms crossed as they looked up at the huge tree that was now home to the CMCs kite, stuck in the leaves.

"So, any ideas on how to get it down?" Hack asked as he looked to his friends.

"We could chop down the tree and sell it to a logging company to get some money as well as the kite back." Suggested Silver.

"Nah too much paperwork." Ocean scratched his chin as he looked around. "It's way to tall to climb, and the leaves would get in the way anyways."

"Hold on! I have an idea!" Hack shot off and came running back with a huge pole. He as he approached the tree he stabbed one end into the ground and flung himself up at the tree. However he missed his target and ended up in the leaves, falling from branch to branch. The guys all winced at the sound of each individual branch breaking until Hack fell to the ground filled with splinters and covered in leaves. "Ok, not my greatest plan."

"Yeah well it was fun to watch." Solar commented, he looked to Casino who was filming the whole thing. "Oh sweet you gonna upload that to YouTube?"

"Yeah I'll send ya a link after I finish editing it a tad."

Hack glared at his friends. "You guys are the worst."

"We love ya too Hack." Everyone but Treble replied.

A few moments later Casino was on top of giant stilts approaching the tree. "Aha, nature, we meet again." As he was about to grab the kite he realised that the stilts were tipping as a breeze kicked in. "Shit..." With that he fell back. As he looked up he found Hack recording it.

"Feels painful doesn't it?"

The next attempt was all of the guys, save for Treble who was trying to think of a better way, formed a ladder and were wobbling around with Silver on the bottom and Casino on the top. As expected they all toppled over, looking back to see Treble recording.

The next attempt was Solar using his nerf gun to shoot it down. As he aimed the gun and pulled the trigger, the dart flew out but was blown right back in by the wind. "AH COME ON!!!" They all began to do various, and completely random, things to get the cursed kite down. As the group lay on the ground, bruised and exhausted they looked back to see Treble walking up with the kite.

"How... In the bloody hell... Did ya get that thing down?" Treble pointed to a ladder leading up to a treehouse that they hadn't noticed on the side of the huge tree trunk. "Fuck... You... Treble!"

Treble shrugged and handed the kite back to Sweetie Belle and her friends.

Author's Notes:

No new character this chapter, that will continue in the next, I'm not just wanting to introduce your OCs at random points, I want to plan how they will be introduced.

The real fight begins

Treble jumped onto his chopper and shot off without Sunset who ran out of the house after him. What he had seen in that text caused him to block everything else out and fixed his concentration on one single objective. He didn't care if he had to kill someone to get where he needed to go, nothing would stop him, not the police, not his enemies and not even Sunset.

As Sunset just watched as her boyfriend drove off down the road, confused out of her mind. Walking back into the house she found Trebles phone laying on the ground with a text open. Picking it up she gasped at the message.

Treble, you need to get to the hospital right away, Vinyl's been in an accident and she isn't looking well.

Onyx

The message was sent by Vinyls new partner Onyx Black. He had long (ish) black hair with one red streak that sort of covers his right eye, Crimson red eyes, tan (ish) skin, and a tribal tattoo that starts at his neck and runs down his right arm. He wore a black sweatshirt with a red shirt underneath, black jeans, and a black beanie.

Sunset immediately understood why Treble had gone off without a single word. The look of determination on his face, the way his muscles tensed up and the way his eyes glowed with anger. That was a form only an older brother could take whenever they learned about their sweet little sister getting hurt.

Nodding in understanding Sunset used the phone to text Onyx back.

Onyx its Sunset, Trebles headed your way and he is angry, you might wanna duck for cover when he gets there

After a few seconds she got a reply.

Hey Sunset, Trebles mom already alerted the hospital staff to direct Treble to our room, cause we both know he isn't gonna stop for directions in that kind of mood

Sunset giggled slightly and set the phone down, she somehow found it funny when people would have an instinct for when Treble was in a 'mood' and took steps to avoid damage.

Treble killed the engine on his bike and ran straight into the hospital, a nurse immediately pointed in a direction and he followed, a few of the people in the waiting room looking at him in confusion as he shot past them. After following a spread out trail of hospital staff up to Vinyls room he burst through the door and was instantly by his sisters side.

Trebles eyes widened as he looked at his twin sister. She had a cast on one arm, a few bandages over her torso, one leg was covered in tiny cuts and there was a bandaged over one of her crimsion eyes, that was a trait they both shared, both of their eyes were crimsion. As kids they had put on each other's closes and changed colour schemes to play tricks on their family and friends, they couldn't tell them apart. But that always gave way to a question, does that make Treble girlish or Vinyl mannish?

Treble growled at his sisters condition and gave her a gentle hug as not to hurt her. He broke away from the hug and turned to Onyx, expecting an explanation. He had entrusted his sisters safety to this boy, and he wanted to know why he had failed.

"We were on our way to the music store down the road from the school with Hack when this grey car with some kinda black symbol on the hood drove by and hit Vinyl. These two guys got out of the car and tried to take Vinyl, but Hack and I managed to fight them off." Treble looked to Onyx's arm and saw that he had it wrapped in a bandage with a huge red stain.

Treble walked over to him and brought him into a respectful man-hug. "Thanks Onyx."

"No problem Treble."

Treble looked over and saw Synthesia standing by the bed with a subtle but noticeable glare as she stared out the window. She and Treble both knew who had sent that car and those thugs to take Vinyl, as did Hack and Casino. Treble looked to his mother, her face went from deep thought to mad, and I mean mad, and she nodded. Treble smirked, kissed Vinyl on the forehead before walking out of the room, ready to cause some serious damage.

"You idiots!" Trebles father (who we shall call X for now, his real name will become relevant later) slammed his fists down onto the wooden table in front of him as he glared at the two thugs that had failed him.

"So what if they failed, they injured the girl and you said you wanted this one taken out of the equation." Jegger said in a bored tone, taking a puff of his cigarette while leaning against the wall.

"Since my son knows Tahat I am the one that sent these two imbeciles to capture my daughter he'll be out for blood you ingrate! Now he's more of a threat than ever, especially with Hack Wonder and Casino Chase with him!" X sighed and slumped back in his chair. "I ask you to do a simple task and what do you do? You ram a car into my daughter and get the shit beat out of you by her fucking boyfriend and one of our former operatives."

"Having trouble with these studs daddy?" X heard a sultry voice come from behind his chair, causing him to smirk.

"Yes girls, I seem to be in a bit of bother at the moment." X got out of his seat and turned to the two young girls.

"It wouldn't have anything to do with our dear stepbrother would it?" Asked the other one also in a sultry tone. At the sight of the girls some of the men began to droll. One of the girls noticed one checking her out and kicked him in the crotch. "Let that be an example to all of you, take the hint."

"Yes my dearest stepdaughters, it appeared these men that I am paying good money to can't handle a few teenagers."

"That's fine daddy, we'll go take care of Treby in a flash." The two girls walked towards the door in synchronised steps.

"Make papa proud girls." The two looked back and flashed him an innocent grin before closing the door.

"Um, sir, who are they?" Asked one of the thugs,

"Those are my beautiful stepdaughters, Sill and Jill." X turned around and sta back in his chair. "And they will be Trebles downfall."

Author's Notes:

Onyx is the OC of Tank_Bear

Two new villains? Trebles stepsisters? Vinyl injured? Ohhhhhhhhh we are getting so close to the big twist! I can almost feel your hate for what I'm gonna do!

Anyway, here's a bit of music that will show you the design of these two girls and their theme song, they are now an important part of this story.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=cyW2ajAVyfA

And I want to ask you guys something, who loves the villains of this story?

Little something for you

In a large theatre a the people sitting in the thousands of chairs cheered and clapped as Hack and Casino walked on stage with the lights diming, the two sharply dressed boys lit by spotlights.

"Hello everyone, and welcome to the first special of Cut Above The Rest." Hack started.

"Now Ah know whatcha all are thinkin, how can we do a special without the star of the show up 'ere with us?" Casino continued in his Australian accent.

"Well the answer to that Casino is that Treble is busy planning something special for Sunset and unfortunately couldn't make it." The crowed all slumped in disappointment.

"But hey. ya all still got us!" The crowd was silent. "Ah screw you too then."

"Now now Casino, they're just upset that their favourite character couldn't come."

"Well aren't we anyone's favourite's?"

"Couldn't tell you Casino, no one's ever commented on us, wonder why." Hack scratched his chin in thought. "Eh it doesn't matter, I'm sure we've got some fans out there."

"You mean you have fans out there, you're in two other stories! You're a villain in that Displaced story Phoenix Equestria and a side character in that Gravity Falls crossover Written In The Stars!"

"I thought we agreed not to bring those up tonight."

Casino sighed and looked away. "Anyway, what's this special about anyways?"

Hack smiled and looked out at the audience. "Well we recently reached one thousand views and can be found in over two hundred and forty bookshelves!" The crowd cheered and applauded the two. "Who knew we'd get this far eh?"

"Well Pyra did do a lot of promotion when the story started, then he just kept going even though we were only meant to do one season."

"Yes and now we are well into season two with a pretty big twist coming up that is guaranteed to make you hate Pyra with all of your might."

All eyes fell on a being with black skin and neon blue hair with a black hat with a blue flame at the top. "Hey you guys leave me outta this."

Casino chuckled. "Leave 'im be folks, he has a pretty good plan in place for the story."

"Just get on with it already!" The two on the stage looked over to see the OCs featured in the story.

Hack smiled and nodded. "Very well Solar, we'll get this ball rolling."

"For your viewing, or reading, pleasure we are going to sing our own version of the FCC song from Family Guy since the writer was too lazy to make an original song."

"It's not easy to do that y'know!" Pyra yelled from his seat.

"Alright we're gonna stop teasing the writer before he makes us do some really weird stuff." Pyra glared at them before leaning back in his seat.

Music started to play and Hack began singing.

Hack: With the first part of the story being completely armature

Casino: Whether this story would be successful Pyra wasn't very sure

H: But then the fans came along and said it was refreshing and so pure

Both: We didn't see it comin, Soul Writer ain't got nothing on our boy here from Cut Above The Rest

H: What started out as carefree now has a complex storyline

C: If we had stuck to just romance we would have been just fine

H: But the writer just had to go way over the line

Both: Keep all of the fans guessin, they'll never know we're messin with our boy here from Cut Above The Rest

C: And if the story were ever to come to an end~ We'd do a spinoff to keep up away from our fans revenge

H: It will go on forever

C: Now Adagio's sleeping under a large stack of burning flames

H: with her death a large number of you thought we were insane

C: But with how she treated Vinyl can Treble really be blamed?

All OCs: We'll keep the story going, you're all never in the knowin of what hap-pens in Cut A-bove The Reeeeeeeessst!

The crowd all got on their feet and appluaded the performance, the OCs took a bow and everyone but Hack and Casino stepped backstage.

"Well Hack I reckon tonight's was a success."

"You'd be right Casino, but I think the folks here are still wanting Treble to show up." The crowd all nodded. "Well I'm sure he'll show up at the end, for now you're stuck with us for a little longer."

"What are we supposed to do now, we did the musical number right?"

"I guess we should do some shoutouts."

Casino nodded and pulled out a piece of paper. "Ok, first of all a huge thank you to all the users that submitted your OCs to the project, we really appreciate it.

"Next up we've got a few of PyraFlares favourite commenters."

"Wait I don't have that list."

"It's alright Casino I've got it in my tophat." Hack took his hat off and tossed a large selection of items out ranging from bouncy balls to a parrot and eventually Scary. Finding the piece of paper inside he placed his hat on again. "Ok, first of all there is Loxartpokemon for being an amazing commenter and a good friend."

"Next is celtic_fire for his usually humorous comments and for welcoming Pyra into the PoME universe with Shards story."

"We have a few others, we have Tank_Bear, Elec, SolarEclipse912, SkeletonsInYerCloset and FrostGuardian for their continued support."

"And Nightglimmer22 for the amazing cover art." The two smiled and tossed the pages away. "Will that do us then?"

"Yeah that should get us up to a thousand words. Now let's get outta here, Pinie and I are making a special cake." As Hack said this Treble dropped from the cieling and kicked both of them off the stage.

Hacks microphone landed in his hand and he took off his sunglasses, smiling out at the crowd. "Goodnight everybody." The crowd cheered as Treble walked backstage.

Meanwhile Pyra facepalmed and walked towards the exit. "I created a story of idiots."

Author's Notes:

Just my way if saying thank you

That time again

As Treble walked down the sidewalk just a bit always from the hospital he began formulating a plan to get revenge on X and his goons, he would make them all pay for hurting Vinyl. Before he could do anything though, he needed to learn the location of X. If he didn't know where his target was stationed then there wasn't much he could do other than mindlessly break into every building with his fathers company emblem.

As he walked down the sidewalk two figures came into view. One was Hack and the other was Fluttershy's new partner Sparkjump Volt. He had black hair which he had slicked back, his eyes were brown and his skin was grey. He wore an open dark grey suit with a red wine shirt and dark brown shoes. Out of all the members of the friend group, Sparkjump was the smallest.

Hack noticed Treble walking up the pathway and raised a brow, unable to read his friends current expression. "Hey there Treble, is Vinyl ok?"

Treble stopped when he reached them. "Yes." He walked over and hugged his friend. "Thank you."

Hack chuckled and patted Treble on the back. "Hey, a sister of yours is a sister of mine... Will except Sill and Jill."

As Treble pulled away he turned to his new friend. "Hey Volt."

The sharply dressed teen smiled softly. "Hello again Treble Clef, it is good to see you. How are things going with you and Sunset?"

"Going great."

Volt smiled and nodded. "Well I'm glad that things are going well for you two." Despite his attire Volt was not one for fashion, but he had a strict dress code. It had taken the group a few hours but they had managed to get Rarity calmed down when that particular piece of information came up, although Silver was in for the night of his life due to Raritys aggressive attitude that evening, and no nothing along the lines of sex you freakin perverts, just really, really hard make out sessions.

"So Treble, where you heading?" Treble pointed to the city and placed his fist in his palm. "Oh, you need me to come with you?"

"No." Treble placed a hand in his chest. "Personal now."

Hack just smiled and nodded. "Well, I guess that you need the location of your father don't you?" Treble nodded. "Well I don't got that info, but I know a certain writer that does." You leave me out of this Wonder, or I'm changing your sname to Sack Fondler. "You wouldn't dare." Really?

Suddenly a name tag appeared on Hacks suit saying, 'Hello, my name is: Sack Fondler.'

Treble and Volt both looked to each other before they fell on the ground laughing, holding their sides and struggling to breathe. Hack just looked to them and snarled.

...

Many Years Later

An elderly Hack dressed in medieval attire sat on a wooden rocking chair while his grandson listened to his tale. "Go ahead, mock me! But know this, it wasn't Treble who was laughing at me... It was God!" Hack held his chest dramatically and passed away.

...

Back in the present Hack ripped off the name tag and burned it with a golden lighter. "You just had to do a crappy cutaway gag didn't you?" I'm trying new forms of comedy, and you're the perfect test dummy. "Why not someone like Casino or even Solar or Silver?" Simple, I actually like them.

Sunset stood on a footstool while placing a few ornaments on the tree in the living room of the small house. She wore a Christmas jumper with the picture of a reindeer sewn into it, she also had a Santa hat on her head as she quietly hummed to herself while placing a red bobble on the tree. She had a small red skirt on with grey leggings underneath.

As she was about to reach for another bobble she lost her balance on the stool and fell backwards. She braced for an impact that never came, opening her eyes she found she was being held bridal style by her boyfriend who looked down at her with a warm smile. She smiled back and planted a kiss on his cheek. "You will never not be there if I'm in trouble will you?"

Treble smirked and set Sunset down who immediately wrapped her arms around him and lay her head on his chest.

"I know you're probably stressed out about Vinyl." Treble looked at her with a bit of surprise. "You can't hide your feelings from me Treby, I'm your girlfriend so I automatically know, even if I didn't you couldn't keep it from me long." Treble shrugged and wrapped his arms around his girlfriend and kissed her forehead.

The two began decorating the tree together, at one point Sunset got herself tangled in the lights and Treble had to untangle her. As the tree was covered in green and red bobbles, a neatly placed spiral of lights and tensile surrounding it. All that was missing was the star. Neither of the pair were tall enough to reach the top, even with the footstool.

As Sunset tried to think of a way to get high enough she yelped as she felt Treble place his hands on her hips and lift her up almost effortlessly. She blushed and looked down to Treble who smiled warmly. He looked down to the floor and saw the star lying there. With a flick of his foot he tossed it up to Sunset who placed it on the top of the tree.

Treble set the bacon haired girl down and lay down on the couch. Sunset then lay down on top of him and placed her head on his chest, enjoying the warmth of his body. Treble smiled and began stroking her hair while skipping through TV channels trying to find something to watch. As he looked to the coffee table he saw Scary scuttle onto it with a tiny Santa hat on. Yeah remember Scary? Trebles pet that hasn't been shown in awhile? He's back.

Scary looked at the two and waved a foreleg. He then scurried over to a pillow beside the cuddling couple, spun around in place for a second before planting his body into the cushion and slowly sinking into it. Treble chuckled at his spider and returned to flicking through channels.

Author's Notes:

Oh hey look Scary is back. That's the last of the OCs to be introduced, but more spaces may become available in the future.

Trapped in a makeshift hell

Treble walked through the empty park late at night, the only light present came from the moon and the spread out lamps that only gave a soft orange glow, making the place have an dark and almost haunted feel to it. He didn't know how he had gotten there, one moment he was sleeping soundly cuddling with his girlfriend the next he's in some random park dressed in a red tracksuit with a red ski mask covering his nose and mouth, it was what he wore back when he worked for his father alongside Hack and Casino, the days he was considered "Crimsion Hood" by his fans.

He didn't like it, not one bit, he would have taken the clothing off but unfortunately it was the only thing keeping him safe from the cold night, he had no choice but to wear the cursed outfit that brought back memories he'd rather forget. He had searched and searched but there was no exit, the walls surrounding the place were too tall and smooth to climb and the metal fences were covered in spikes or barbed wire, there was no way out.

He continued walking, his footsteps echoing through the small area, but there was no empty surface for the sound to bounce off of, it could have been his imagination, making it feel all the more empty and giving him a sense of loneliness. He was starting to lose hope, he was trapped, there was no shelter in sight, all of the trees were bare for the winter, no snow had fallen in this area making the blades of grass look like small black knives. If Treble were to describe what this was to him, he'd say it was his hell, where he would go after his life had ended because of the horrible things he had done just to be able to escape his father and the Black Cats of Music.

It seemed like his hell, forced to think of his past mistakes by wearing the tracksuit, trapped and alone, unable to reach his friends, no escape. It was his nightmare, his hell, his punishment. There was no other way around it, he was either dreaming or was actually there, and it was all too real for him, he couldn't lie to himself in this situation. He knew he wasn't dead, not by a long shot, although with everything he was reliving at that moment in time he wished he was.

"Enjoying the walk down memory lane?" Treble froze as he heard a familiar voice come from behind him.

"It took a long time for our little workers to put this together for you. We do so hope you're enjoying yourself." Another voice came from his side as he felt something touch his arm and gently slide up to his shoulder before vanishing.

"Sill... Jill..." Treble mumbled angrily. Turning around he saw his two step sisters side by side.

He glared at the two, anger welling up inside. The one with white hair giggled. "Oh I do so love it when you glare at us like that. What about you Jill?"

The one with the black hair smirked. "Oh I do, you are the only boy we would ever let stare at us with such a look." Trebles glare intensified which caused the girls to shudder, but not in fear, in a sick pleasure. "Oh yes, just like that."

'I am not entertaining this buffoonery.' Treble turned away from them and began searching for at least some way of getting out, he and the twins had to have gotten in somewhere, he just had to find the point of entry.

As he was walking he felt multiple things wrap around his arms which pulled him back towards the twins and almost brought him to the ground, but he bug his feet into the ground and stopped himself. He turned his head around and looked at the girls out of the corner of his eye. The stings that had connected the two were separate were wrapped around his arms like whips.

"Sorry bro, but we can't just let you keep wandering around here." Sill said with a sadistic smile.

"It's been too long Treby, let's catch up." Jill said in a mocking voice.

Treble just stood still, he had the strength to pull both of them towards him and finish it just like that, but he didn't. He just stayed still, his won inner conflict overwhelming him.

"Why don't you try to break free?" Sill asked teasingly.

"Awww, are your morals getting in the way? C'mon bro, show us the beast you are, we are all too aware of what you're like when angered to a level that shouldn't even exist in a human, a hate so unholy it makes your eyes glow, makes your foes shake in fear, anger so strong it can break even the strongest of man, where is it? Show it to us!"

Treble appeared to be still, but his eyes were shaking in absolute hate. He had promised himself and his friends that he would never, even if it meant his own life, he would never strike a girl.

"Ah, looks like you've fallen into my-"

*SMACK!!!*

Ok in fairness Adagio had pushed him to his absolute limit with the shit she pulled.

Treble stuggled, to not move, to not yell bloody murder at his captors, to not strike, to not show the monster that his father had made him into. 'Protect them from me...protect them from me...protect them from me!' These words were played over and over in his mind.

"Well? We're waiting." Both twins demanded in unison.

"If you don't do as we say...well, I think the thugs daddy hired are a little pent up, maybe we'll introduce them to your friends, your sister, your mom and that little bacon haired girl you love so much." Sill mocked.

Both of the twins heard the sound effect of glass shattering, they had done it, with those words they had brought out Trebles rage. He WA a breathing heavily, his pupils the size of dots on a page. He was trembling in anger, and soon so were the twins.

Treble reached back and grabbed onto the wires around his arms and began to turn. The twins looked at him in confusion as he stared spinning but then their eyes became filled with horror as they realised what he was doing. Soon the both of the, were lifted off the ground as Treble spun around. He began to pick up speed, going faster, faster and faster until he let go and sent the two sisters flying towards separate trees, both hitting their backs against the hard wood and falling unconscious as their brains hit the sides of their skulls.

Treble fell to his knees, staying motionless as his breath slowed and became more controlled. Turning his head he spotted a manhole where the sisters had been standing. He slowly rose to his feet and walked over to the hole, finding a ladder down to a clean, smooth stone tunnel. He had to get back home, he needed to forget about this, there was no way he could let anyone know about this. Taking one last look at the makeshift hell he descended into the tunnel below.

As he left the sisters regained consciousness and looked to each other.

"This is far from over." Both said as the pressed a button on their bracelets. Soon a helicopter could be seen approaching the park. "You can't keep them safe from daddy for much longer Treble."

Author's Notes:

Damn, shit just got dark

Almost to one of the two plot twists that will make you hate me, but before that there is the Christmas special, see you then.

The Sunset of Christmas

Two days later

Treble slowly opened his eyes, first making sure he was in his bed after the incident with Sill and Jill, to see Sunset sleeping soundly with a small smile on her face. A smile made its way to Trebles lips as he thought of a great way to start the morning, afterall he wanted to treat his girl right on Christmas.

He slowly got out of the bed and made his way down the stairs, not noticing Scary clinging to his back and taking deep breaths after being trapped under Treble who had mindlessly plopped down on the bed the previous night. Only noticing something was on his back as he reached the kitchen Treble reached back and pulled Scray off and held him in front of him. Scary finally caught his breath and glared at Treble who nervously chuckled and shrugged.

Shaking his little head Scary jumped onto the kitchen counter and looked to Treble expectedly, awaiting his apology pancake. Treble rolled his crimsion eyes and went about making breakfast for everyone, making a special meal for Sunset. Making a few pancakes he placed one on a plate and passed it over to his pet spider who nodded in satisfaction and drove his fangs into the delicious pastry before him.

Chuckling Treble went back to preparing Sunsets breakfast, placing three pancakes on a plate he purred some chocolate syrup onto them and dusted them with icing sugar and topping it off with a strawberry. He then heated up some milk to the perfect temperature and poured it into a festive glass. He added a side of bacon, a gingerbread woman with icing styled to look like sunset and finally a neatly folded napkin and a knife and fork.

After creating his own stack of pancakes and treating himself to a good amount of chocolate syrup and some strawberries he lifted the tray and walked back up to his bedroom. Gently pushing the door open with his shoulder he looked in and gasped at the sight. With the angle the sun was in the light was shining right into the room, the soft breeze can through the open window blowing the blinds slowly. The sunlight shone perfectly down on Sunset who was wearing a white silk night gown, the blanket had slipped down to her waist and revealed her with her hands laying under her head and that beautiful smile that Treble loved so much, her fiery hair sparkling in the sunlight.

A warm blush made its way to his face. 'How the hell did I get this...this...angel to love me?' Shaking himself he crept over to his girlfriend and set the tray on the bedside table. Slowly he got onto the bed and leaned towards Sunset. Gently lifting her head he planted a soft kiss on her lips causing her to stir.

She opened her magnificent eyes and rubbed the sleep from them, giving an adorable yawn as she woke. Looking up to the silent teen she gave a soft smile. "Now that's how you wake a girl up." She grabbed the back of his head and brought him into a long, loving kiss. As they separated Sunsets nose twitched slightly. "Is that pancakes and bacon?"

"Aye." Treble sat up and lifted the tray, passing it over to Sunset. She was about to dig in when she spotted the gingerbread woman gat looked like a chibbi version of her. She picked it up and noticed how carefully the icing had been applied. She looks led over to her boyfriend who was enjoying his own breakfast and giggled.

"You treat me too well Treble, I feel like a bad girlfriend for not doing stuff for you." Treble stopped and looked to her with a raised brow. "Now don't give me that look, I'm being serious here. You always do this stuff for me, but I never do anything for you." Treble shook his head and placed a hand on her shoulder, giving a soft smile and returning to his meal.

Treble and Sunset sat in the living room sipping some hot coco, waiting for their friends and family to arrive so they could exchange gifts. Suddenly Hack and Pinkie burst through the door, Hack wearing a wool version of his suit and tophat and Pinkie in a baby blue coat, scarf and hat. "Merry Christmas!" They both yelled as the walked in.

"Merry Christmas you two." Sunset replied, hugging Pinkie while Treble and Hack brought each other into a manly hug...what? You thought I'd have a badass like Treble just give a guy a normal hug? Perish the thought.

Soon the rest of the gang showed up, all cramming into the small living room but somehow having enough room to walk around freely, why? Because I'm the author and I can make the impossible, possible.

"You mean like not putting random bullshit in your stories?" You know what Hack, because it's Christmas I'm not gonna retaliate with a threat or even a punishment. "Even if I-" Don't test me, your only warning Wonder.

After opening all of their gifts the only two presents left to open were Trebles and Sunsets, only there was only one gift and that was for Treble. Everyone looked to the crimsion eyed teen with doubt, but he just smiled at them and gave them all a reassuring look.

"Well, here you go Treble. Merry Christmas." Sunset handed the red gift to her boyfriend and smiled.

Treble carefully removed the wrapping paper, revealing a small carboard box that had the word 'fragile' written in big red letters. Gently opening the box he found a glass container filled with tissue. He looked up at Sunset in shock, who merely giggled and motioned for him to lift the tissue off. He did so and looked into the container. Inside a white spider, similar to Scary except with a blue ring on its abdomen, staring up at him. It was a female of Scary's breed of spiders.

"Do you like her? The store owner said that she is one of the only females of the breed that ever come around here, took the owner forever to catch." Sunset was about to continue when she was brought into a hug.

"Thank you." Treble whispered before pulling away. He reached his hand into the container and lifted the new spider out. Scary, who was sitting on the coffee table sipping a tiny mug of hot chocolate noticed the female and dropped his drink, freezing in place. The two made eye contact and Scary scuttled towards the edge of the table to meet her. Treble noticed this an d set the female down.

"Wait a minute don't female spiders eat the male after mating?" Rarity asked.

"Not this breed Rarity, when these two mate the male and female stay together in a permanent relationship, they are intelligent so it's almost like a relationship between humans in a way." Fluttershy explained.

Sunset leaned over and whispered into Trebles ear. "This is only half of your gift, the rest will be given when everyone leaves." She winked at him and he raised a brow. Shaking himself he signalled Sunset to sit down nad close her eyes. She did so and giggled in excitement. Everyone watched as Treble got out of his seat and walked behind Sunset. Reaching into his pocket he pulled out the necklace that the woman that he saved before meeting his father had gave to him. It's golden chains holding the golden medallion with the sun jewel in place.

Treble wrapped it around her neck and tapped her shoulder to make her open her eyes. When she opened them she walked up to a mirror and gasped as she saw the necklace, putting her hands to her mouth and her eyes widening in shock. She looked at the necklace, speechless. 'Bless you random lady from the alley.' Treble thought as he walked over to Sunset and placed a hand on her shoulder. "Sunset?" He asked as she wasn't moving.

She turned around, grabbed him by the shoulders and forced her lips onto his, giving him a very, very passionate kiss. When she separated she hugged him tightly. "I love you too." The group all smiled while Rainbow gagged.

Later that evening after the group had sat down to a delicious Christmas dinner made by Hack, Treble and Synthesia, Sunset and Treble waved goodbye to everyone with Scary and the now named Frightening on Trebles shoulders. Treble had made sure not to let the two spiders mate just yet, he didn't want five hundred miniature Scary's raining havoc on the city of Canterlot anytime soon.

"Well, not that everyone is gone, I can give you the rest of your gift." Sunset said as she walked up the stairs. "Wait until I get it ready, I'll call you when I'm done ok?"

Treble nodded and sat down in the living room, watching Scary and Frightening talk to each other in small hisses and clicks. As they looked up to Treble they went to walk out of the room. Before they walked into a hole in the wall they stopped as they heard Treble. "No mating." The two rolled their eyes and walked into the walls.

"Ok, you can come up now!" Sunset called down from the bedroom. You know with how smart Treble is you'd think he'd piece two and two together to figure out what she was planning, and let's be honest I'm not fooling anyone we all know where this is going.

As Treble walked into the bedroom he looked around but couldn't see Sunset. He then heard the bedroom door lock behind him and turned around, a huge blush coming to his face as he saw what Sunset was wearing. (See authors note for the outfit, too big to put on the story section)

"Now Treble, just sit back, and let me do the work for a change."

Author's Notes:

Well that happened, and looks like Treble is gonna have an eventful night, too bad you guys don't get to know the details, this ain't no clopfic and I will never do a clopfic

Anyway, here's the thing that Treble gets to have for Christmas, lucky bastard

Get ready

Love...a tricky subject to cover...no one knows what causes it, no one knows exactly what it is or how to find it. It can do many things, to an object, to a place...to a person. It can give someone strength that they did not know they had, it can give them knowledge beyond their wildest dreams, it can fill voids, complete what is incomplete and even create life. In the fairy tales you've heard, read and watched, who is it that gets the girl? The hero. What sways the anti-hero to good? Love does, maybe not romantic love but the love for something else, friendship or morals. It can give the hero the strength he needs to take that final step towards the stormy castle on the mountain to face down the tyrant, to protect the weak, to save the one they love, to bring peace to the world.

It can however lead the hero to a path of darkness, corruption and devastation. It can make monsters out of men, make the most honourable and elegant women become a manipulative demoness. Love is not perfect. It, like everything else, needs balance. Harmony and chaos, good and evil, yin and yang...love and heartbreak. A little known fact that you may not know...males cannot get over their mate leave them, it's in their biology. They carry the pain their whole lives, they may get over it sure but they carry that pain forever. Most will move on, love life and find new lovers...But there are those that let the pain consume them, turning even the most pure of heart to heartless monsters out for revenge for those that have wronged them. They become...different, shells of their former selves. They don't care about the feelings of others other than one emotion...sorrow. They want them to know the sorrow they felt. And that's exactly what our fallen hero wants his enemies to feel.

Author's Notes:

That's right folks, two separate storylines with different outcomes to the decisions made in the upcoming chapters, I can't wait to do this

That kind of chapter...

Hack, Eclipse, Silver, Sparkjump, Casino, Onyx and Oceanic sat around a table in Sugarcube Corner all sipping hot chocolate on Boxing Day. "Anyone know where Treble is?" Onyx asked.

"I've tried calling and texting him but he hasn't replied back, and when I went to his house the door was locked and no one answered." Hack stated.

"Maybe him and Sunset are out somewhere, I swear those two are inseparable nowadays." Silver suggested.

"You're one to talk, we practically had to drag you away from the Carousel Boutique just to come hang out with us." Teased Eclipse.

Sliver growled at Eclipse. "Well excuse me for wanting to spend time with my girlfriend."

"Oh no I get that, but there is such a thing as being with your bros without your girlfriend, anytime we hang out she's always there and we have to invite the other girls out with us. When's the last time we actually did something just for guys?" Eclipse asked.

"One month, seventeen days, three hours and twenty three minutes." Hack said blankly, causing everyone to look at him confused. "It's me guys you should be expecting this kinda shit by now."

Everyone just nodded and went back to their hot chocolate. "Still, I wonder what's keeping him." Onyx said.

...

Meanwhile Treble clumsily walked to his bedroom door, his face covered in kiss marks and a huge blush on his face. As he was about to walk out the door a hand gripped his shoulder. "Where do you think you're going?" A seductive voice said from behind him while pulling him back in and closing the door.

...

"Probably jus' cuddling with Sunset during the cold." Casino guessed while eating a cookie. Yeah...cuddling...

"Well I'm gonna change the subject, Hack you said you wanted to go get waffles up town but then told us all to go here instead, why?" Oceanic asked.

"Well, when I got to the Waffle House..."

...

Hack watched from his stool as the cashier was beating the managers head against the counter. "I'm not getting my waffle am I?"

...

"I just wanted a waffle..." He said quietly as he looked to his muffin. "I guess you're a good substitute..."

"Why don't you ask Pinkie to make you some waffles?" Eclipse asked.

"She's busy, visiting her family up state with Maud. I swear every time I go with Pinkie to visit them Limestone is always giving me bedroom eyes."

"Why not make it a threesome, I'm sure Pinkie would be into that kinda thing." Casino suggested resulting in Hack putting a hand to the back of Casinos head and bashing his head against the table.

"Hey! I'm the one who's supposed to make the dirty jokes in this story, not you!" Hack huffed and folded his arms. "Besides, Pinkie is a delicate flower and I will not have her tainted just for some weird sex thing."

"Aww, thanks Hackie." Suddenly Pinkie appeared behind the sharply dressed fourth wall breaker and planted a peck on his cheek. "But Casino is right, I'd be totally fine with that, but not anytime soon though, we're taking this slow." She said firmly.

"I know Pinkie, I agreed to that, signed the contract, made the blood pact, performed the ritual, made the pinkie promise and made the sacrifice to make sure you believed me." Hack said dryly. Pinkie nodded and walked towards the stairs leading to her room above the bakery.

"Y'know something, there's one thing I've wondered about you guys. Now answer this honestly, put your hand up if you're a virgin." Onyx said as he put up his hand.

"Onyx, what, the, fuck?" Eclipse said shocked.

"C'mon, we're all guys here, now you either put up your hand or be forever known as a coward." No one responded. "Do it or I make you all sit through the Matrix trilogy." All of their hands went up. "Alright, was that so hard?"

"You guys think Treble would have put up his hand?" Silver asked.

"Dude! What the fuck?!" Everyone shouted.

"I'm just saying! Treble seems like someone who knows what he's doing when in a relationship right?" They all nodded. "Then maybe he's already had some experience with that, he's almost eighteen he's had to have had some form of sexual activity, especially with the whole DJ thing, who's to say he didn't get drunk at one of those parties and did something?"

"We are to say." Casino and Hack said with hostility.

"Why are we talking about this!?" Cried Eclipse.

"Because a certain writer isn't telling us something." Hack said, looking up at the sky. I don't need to tell you everything.

"Maybe we should shut this down before someone says something that we all regret." Sparkjump said firmly.

The group fell silent, contemplating what they had just said and-Oh for crying out loud Trebles doing it with Sunset!

"I fucking knew it!"

"Knew what Hack?" Eclipse asked.

"Treble's not here because he's too busy getting busy with a certain bacon haired girl we all know!"

The group stayed silent before saying. "Mother fucker!" The jealousy is strong with these ones.

Meanwhile

Three men sat around a round table in a bar hidden from the public eye, a fourth man walking up to them, the man being none other than X. "Gentlemen, so glad you could make it."

"Skip the small talk pops, what's this job you want done?" One of the men, with spiky green hair and headphones wearing sunglasses asked.

X glared slightly. "Since you are so inpatient Chord I'll get to the point then. Since my hired guns, Sill and Jill and myself alone have failed to deal with a certain someone, I am in need of your services."

"This certain someone wouldn't happen to be your son would it?" Another man asked with hostility, he had long black hair and blue eyes.

"I am fully aware of your history with my son Bass, but I need this done."

"Enough talk, give us the details." The last one said. A man with shirt white hair and green eyes.

"I don't want you to just kill Treble, that would be to quick and not at all satisfying." X sat down and looked at them with piercing crimsion eyes like Trebles. "I want you to destroy everything he loves and then throw him away in that prison of yours."

Author's Notes:

Dun dun duuuuun

Also, have an extract from the Heartbreak Storyline!

In a dark room, no windows, only one door sat shut, no light in the voided darkness. Except for a few candles positioned in a row with red flames that flickered in synchronisation, as well as a glowing red jewel. A large red diamond that could fit into a mans hand and still be too big slowly spun around giving off a soft red glow.

"You all left me to rot..." A deep voice said in the darkness, footsteps approaching the jewel. "You didn't even try to find me..."

The footsteps stopped as a figure reached the jewel, it's lift revealing the front of a red tailcoat from an article or French facade.

"You all moved on without a second thought, you believed those scum when they said I had perished."

The figure picked up the gem and began slowly pulling it up to eye level.

"You once said to me our love would never die, even in death. Yet you marry the very man who made me this way."

The figure stopped before the gems light could reveal his face, only his two piercing crimsion eyes were visible in the darkness.

"You need a bad guy? Fine...now I'm the bad guy."

Plot twists! Plot twists everywhere!

Author's Notes:

Finale of season 2, no it's not a face off with X and Treble, that comes next season in the Love Storyline. But I think you're all gonna hate me for living you with a very sudden plot twist and a cliffhanger! Enjoy, now I gotta get to my bunker before you all try to kill me.

Treble lay in his bed with Sunset cuddled up to him as she slept after their workout. Treble say with a huge goofy smile and a blush on his face, catching his breath after finally being able to satisfy his partner. 'I swear if she makes this a regular thing I'm gonna literally be fucked to death...not a bad way to go. At least then I can say I went out with a bang.' He chuckled at his little joke and wrapped his arms around Sunset and pulled her close.

A month later

Thankfully, Sunset had kept their little workouts spaced out in order to let her man recover...and to actually be able to walk afterwards. They were all sitting outside of school as the day came to an end, the girls were off by the statue while the guys all sat near a large tree at the side of the school. Treble, Eclipse and Onyx were all up on large branches while the others either sat at the trunk or stood on the grass.

"Hey guys?" Everyone looked down to Silver. "I think we should all talk about what's happening soon."

"What's happening again?" Eclipse asked.

"We're graduating, remember?" Casino answered.

"Really? Doesn't seem like it's been that long since we got here." Eclipse said before returning his attention to a wasp that was just hovering in front of him. "What are you planning you little asshole?"

"Well it may not seem like we've been here long, but we've been here for quite a few months actually, it's just that PyraFlare didn't exactly make that clear." Shut it Wonder!

"Erm...ok? Anyway, I just wanted to talk about what you guys are planning to do after we graduate." Silver continued.

"Meh I'll just skip college, my family owns a huge theme park company that rakes in a ton, I'll be taking over the family business with my brothers." Hack merely stated.

Everyone except Treble and Casino looked to Hack with fear. "You have brothers?" Oceanic asked with worry.

"Yep! I'm the oldest of three triplets, born a minute before my brothers. Their names are Jack and Lack, and they are like me in every way." He said with a devilish grin.

"God help us all..." Hmmmm...nah I'm making ya suffer.

"Oh! So you refer to yourself as God now?!" Hack yelled like the idiot he is. Well I'm your God ain't I? Without me you wouldn't exist, I could have easily left your character to die in that deleted story, but I gave you a chance, do nor screw it up or I'm killing you off in the most embarrassing way possible!

"My family owns a pretty wealthy casino complex, will be taking that up." Casino said as he shuffled a deck of cards.

"Ok what about Treble?" Silver asked, knowing he wouldn't be able to get a proper response from the silent boy.

"He's gonna stick to doing shows and making music, he's already got his home payed off and still has a good amount of money away, he'll do fine. I get that right Treble?" Casino answered for his friend receiving a nod in response.

"What about you guys?" Hack asked.

"I'll most likely end up working with Rarity in the boutique, and I'm completely fine with it." Silver answered with a smile.

"Probably try to get a job in sports or somethin' with Dash, never had any real plans for the future, figured I'd just let things play out and take it from there." Eclipse said while looking up at the sky.

"Don't know yet." The others replied. As they were all about to leave Treble found that he had forgotten something back in one of the classrooms. Sunset told him that she would just walk home to get a bit of excersize. He nodded and gave her a quick kiss on the cheek.

A little while later

'Oh come on where is that thing?' Treble thought as he searched another classroom. 'It's gotta be here somewhere, how hard is it to find a freakin pair of sunglasses?' He sighed as he exited the room and walked towards the next one down the empty hallways. Somehow, he felt that he wasn't alone, there was none if the school staff that were there and all of the students had left, so who was there? And why did it make Treble feel like he had felt that presence before.

As he entered the last classroom he walked in and began searching around. Suddenly he heard the click of a door locking. Groaning he got up and turned around to see who was there...and it was the last person he ever expected to see again.

"ADAGIO!?!?" He yelled in shock.

The siren smirked as she held the key to the door in one hand and Trebles sunglasses in the other. "Why hello there my handsome stallion, I bet you weren't planning on seeing my beautiful face again." She was wearing an eyepatch over her left eye. "Sadly though, in that fire I lost my eye to those flames a I watched you carrying that worthless girl out instead of me!" Adagio took in a deep breath before continuing. "I see you two have made things official, even going so far as for you both to take each other's virginity. I would say that I'm happy for you both but...it only makes me hate her even more!" Adagio began to walk towards Treble who was too shocked to be angry at her as he backed up with every step she took. "I'm the one who wanted you first! You should have saved me from that fire! What does she have that I don't?!"

"A heart." Treble merely responded calmly as he recovered from the shock, and in turn was able to show some rage. He began walking towards her with a glare, causing her anger to be replaced with fear.

"Don't even try anything stupid." Adagio said as she pulled the top of her shirt out a bit and dropped the key down. "If you want out of this room you're gonna have to either reach in there and get it or listen to what I have to sa-" She was interrupted as Treble knocked her over the head causing her to lose consciousness. As she lay on the ground Treble lifted the bottom of her shirt to retrieve the key without having to go anywhere near her braless chest, not much to cover there anyway. As he unlocked the door he looked back to see Adagio was gone, only a note with the words 'See you soon darling' was left.

'Great...I have to deal with dad, Sill and Jill and now Adagio...fuck today! There is now nothing that could possibly top this moment as the biggest what the fuck moment in my life. She died! She was buried under all that burning rubble!' Treble sighed and put his retrieved sunglasses on before walking out of the school. And some of you might wanna know that Adagio being alive isn't one of the two plot twists that I have planned. The first one is comin right up!

"It's ok Sunset, he'll keep his cool, he'll know how to handle this, it's just a matter of telling him." Sunset was walking back and forward in the living room of their house with Scary and Frightening sitting on the coffee table with their little heads following her movements. "Oh but what if he overreacts? No! No I can't think like that, it's Treble I'm talking about here. But what about age? We're both really young! No no, he's turning eighteen next week and I'm following the week after that. Oh dear Pyra this is stressful." Yeah my ego is so big I'm now making the, say my name like Gods. What! Don't tell me you've never wanted to be a God.

As she was about to question herself further she and the two spiders heard the front door open. "I'm home!" Treble yelled.

"I'm in the living room babe." Sunset called. Treble walked in and took his sunglasses off. "You found them then?" Treble nodded. "Is something wrong? You look...angry."

Treble sighed. "Adagio's alive."

Sunset took a full minute to let that info bomb sink in. "W-What?"

"She's alive." Treble said as he sat down.

"How?!"

"I dunno." Treble just sighed and Sunset sat next to him, he then wrapped an arm around his girlfriend and cuddled up with her while thinking of a plan of action.

Sunset could tell that her lover was stressed, angry and confused, which made her all the more fearful of giving Treble even more sudden news. "Treble...I have something to tell you." Treble pulled away slightly to look Sunset in the eye as she talked to him. "And its either going to cheer you up or make you even more stressed."

"Go on." He reassured her as he felt her tension. "Tell me."

Sunset took in a large breath of air before looking to Treble with sparkling eyes. "Treble...I...I-I..."

"I'm pregnant."

(Season 3) Reaction

Hack and Oceanic sat in a small cafe, Hack with his feet on the table and Oceanic reading a newspaper. "Hey Ocean."

"Yeah Hack?" Oceanic asked while taking a sip of hai coffee.

"You know what would suck?"

"What?"

"Being used in the opening of the new Cut Above The Rest season intro for no apperant reason when everyone wants to see Treble and Sunset."

"...I don't even try to understand you Wonder."

"You know what would suck even more?"

"*sigh* What?"

"Being cut off mid sentence for a title drop."

"What? Why are you saying this stuff? When did this topic even come-"

Treble sat there, frozen in shock. Sunset looked up at him with a worried expression, waiting for him to respond, thinking he would know how to go about this. But she was wrong, Treble had no idea how to handle this situation. Many thoughts of his friends reactions to his age and lifestyle came into his head, he began thinking over every possible outcome he could. There was even one where he dyed his hair grey and turned evil, and that's just silly, that could never hap-yeah I'm not gonna continue that sentence, if you've been keeping up with the blogs for this then you already know where this story is going.

He felt a number of emotions, fear, worry, happiness, regret (of not using protection) and...pride? Wait, that can't be right, let me see here....yep, it's definitely pride, don't know why thou-oh right the whole he's gonna be a dad thing.

Sunset stared into his eyes, seeing a great deal of activity in them. She could almost hear the gears turning in his head as he processed everything. "Treble...are you alright?" Sunset asked quietly. She reached up and cupped his cheek in her hand. "Treble, you're scaring me here, are you ok?"

She saw his lips starting to tremble, immediately getting the impression that he was upset over the situation at hand. As she frowned and was about to pull away Trebles mouth formed the biggest smile. He jumped off of the couch and placed his hands on Sunsets waist, lifting her up and laughing with joy. Sunset found herself smiling too and started to laugh as Treble spun her around in the air. He stopped, brought her down and planted a loving kiss on her lips, electing a soft moan from his girlfriend.

Sunset pulled away from the kiss and looked up at him with tears in her eyes. "Y-You aren't upset?"

"Hell no!" He just hugged her while laughing, wiping the tears of joy from his own eyes.

Sunset just smiled and hugged him tighter and nuzzled her head into the side of his. "Treble..."

"Yes Sunny?"

"We're going to be parents!"

"I know!" Treble fell backwards onto the carpet with Sunset falling as well, but his body cushioned her fall. Treble just laughed and wrapped his arms around her again, hugging her like a large, beautiful teddy bear.

Scary and Frightening looked to each other and back to their owners. 'Fucking hypocrites.' They both thought.

Treble and Sunset just lay in each other's embrace, Sunset lying on her back on Trebles body. Treble had reached his hand down and placed it on Sunsets stomach. 'I'm gonna be a dad...I'm actually going to be a dad...' He began thinking as he rubbed his partners stomach tenderly. 'If it's a boy...I'll help him grow big and strong...I'll spend as much time as I can with him...and if it's a girl...' Sunset suddenly felt Trebles body become cold. She looked up at him and saw he was giving off a black mist-like aura (this isn't something like a secret power or anything, it's just for effect). 'She's gonna grow up to be so beautiful like her mother...and if anyone...tries anything with her...so, many, dead bodies to dispose of.' Ladies and gentlemen, I present to you Treble the pyscho dad.

"Hey babe?" Treble looked down at Sunset. "What are we gonna tell everyone?"

"After graduation." He replied. Graduation was close enough where nothing would be too noticeable and they would both be eighteen, it really was for the best. Also, they don't need to worry about Hack or Pinkie breaking the fourth wall to find out early, I personally saw to it that they would never be able to cross into my world with my new defence system.

"Run Pinkie! It's Michael Bay trying to steal our franchise to fill his explosion fetish!" Yes...run...run while you can Wonder, you'll trip up eventually, and then you'll be the next Shia LaBeouf.

...the bullshit marches on I guess.

"Ok, I know it's a little early, but I was thinking that maybe now we should start coming up with some names." Sunset said to Treble who lay beside her in their shared bed, Scary and Frightening sleeping on a soft purple pillow on the bedside table.

"Alright then." Treble sat up and wrapped an arm around Sunset while she pulled out a notepad and pen.

"Ok, first off, boys names." Sunset said with a smile. "How about...Synth?" Writing it down as well as those that followed.

"Astro?"

"Blues?"

"Clyde?" Treble suggested.

"Hmm, sorry but that just gives me the vide of someone who would date Rarity." Hehehe.

"Storm?"

"Zanny?"

"Lyric?" Sunset wrote the last one down.

"Yeah I think that's all we need for if its a boy. Now, what about a girls name?"

Sunset was about to write down a name when Treble stopped her with a confident smile on his face. "Sunchyme." He said proudly.

Sunsets eyes widened and a huge smile came to her. "Treble...that's...an amazing name!" She looked back to the notepad and wrote down the name. "Now I hope it's a girl, I still really want it to be a boy so I can have a mini you running around." Treble chuckled and kissed her forehead. "But I really want to be able to use the name for the girl." She then turned to Treble with a sultry look in her eyes. "And if not, we can always try to have another~"

Treble Jist grinned and held her close. "Love you."

Sunset gave a happy sigh. "I love you too Treble...sometimes too much."

Little did they know, there was three young men sitting around a table somewhere, formulating a plan to destroy everything our hero holds dear.

But the question burns in the back of my mind, with all the trials ahead, will her stay a hero...or lose himself?

Author's Notes:

Hold onto yo butts! A shitstorms comin in!

And if you want more PyraFlare Equestria Girls, you can check out Romantic Redux, give it a look I promise you won't be disappointed

Walk through the woods

In the middle of a forest a few miles outside of Canterlot City there was a long straight gravel path. On this path there were three of our characters that have not been given enough time together. Octavia, Vinyl and Treble walked through this forest, Treble holding an expression that showed he was in deep thought as he walked with his hands in his pockets. Vinyl just held a smile as she listened to her headphones while looking around. Octavia walked with a small smile while holding her hands together in front of her, taking in the sounds of nature.

Treble was busy thinking about what his life would be like in nine months, when either his little Sunchyme or Lyric would be born into this world. A smile made a way to his face as he imagined what Hack would do if he was left with the baby, he would immediately be labelled the fun uncle by the baby, while Casino would be the one that would constantly teach them bad habits.

His smile faltered as his thoughts focused on what was wrong in his current time. X, Sill and Jill, Adagio and who knows what else this world has to throw at him. He needed to deal with these problems as soon as possible before they learned of his unborn child. The first thing he was going to do when he got home was call the guys over to plan an attack on the Black Cats Of Music.

He shook his head to clear away those thoughts, this was a time for him to be with his two sisters, a time to be happy about something. His kid was on the way, he had great friends around him at all times and life was going great...aside from the constant accounts of attempted rape on his friends and the occasional assassination order he had to deal with...and a certain seductress that had a creepy obsession for him, but hey, what's a story without conflict?

"Hey Treble?" He was taken out of his train of thought as Octavia looked to him.

"Yeah Tavi?" He asked with interest.

"You seem to be lost in thought, everything alright?" She asked with concern.

"I'm fine." He replied with a smile.

"Ok, I'm just making sure, you seem to be switching emotions a lot right now."

"It's alright."

Octavia nodded before turning back to look at the passing trees. "Hey Treble, where did the others get off to? I haven't seen them all day?"

"Beach." Treble said with an amused smile, knowing full well what Hack and Eclipse wanted to do there.

...

Meanwhile at the coastline beach Hack sat down facing the ocean, his entire body covered in a pile of sand save for his head. "I am the sand gaurdian, gaurdian of the sand."

Eclipse ran up to him and placed a hand on the pile before yelling to the heavens. "Poseidon quivers before him!"

Hack looked out to the ocean. "Fuck off!" He then turned his head to Oceanic who was standing with his phone. "You get that?"

"Yeah...but I still don't understand why you dragged all of us out here to do a vine that's already been done."

"Even I don't know that, we're most likely being used in a cutaway joke by the writer."

"...What?" I'm not proud.

...

As the three continued forward Treble noticed that both Vinyl and Octavia were beginning to walk closer to him unintentionally. He waited until they were close enough before he placed his hands on their shoulders before pulling them closer and wrapping his arms around them, surprising to two girls. "Love ya." He said with a smile.

The two girls smiled warmly before planting light pecks on his cheeks in appreciation. They continued walking like this, Treble holding them close in a protective and loving brotherly embrace. Octavia talked while both Vinyl and Treble listened, occasionally Vinyl would use sign language to tell the two about something, even though they basically had twin telepathy at this point...literally. They had to focus really hard but they could communicate through their minds. Why? Because I'm the author damnit! If I want to throw random bulkshit at you (which you all seem to love for some reason) I will do so with pride (I am never proud of it.)

But you all know by now...I don't just let precious moments like this happen...without something happening.

Suddenly Octavia and Vinyl disappeared as Treble blinked. He looked around, questioning what was going on. "Vinyl? Tavi?"

Concern started to settle in as well as confusion. He frantically looked around, his smile now a worried frown.

"Isn't funny!" He yelled, hoping that they would show up.

He tried to backtrack but something was blocking him. He gave up on going back and decide to move forward. As he walked fog began to settle in through the trees.

'Slenderman better not jump out at me in here.' He thought while looking through the dense fog. As he walked down the path a silhouette could be seen through the mist. Believing it to be one of his sister's he quickened his pace, determined to find something familiar. But what he found instead only caused hate to flow through his veins like blood, powering his organs with one specific goal, eliminate.

X stood there with his hands in his coat pockets, his fedora blocking ball of his glowing crimsion eyes. "Hello...son."

Treble clenched his fists in anger. "Tavi, Vinyl!" He demanded.

"They're safe, for now. They're waiting for you, you'll see them after this little meeting." X reached into his pocket and pulled out a pistol and pointed it at Treble who tensed up. After a few seconds X flipped the gun in his hand and threw it to Treble who caught it in his right hand, a drop of sweat going down the side of his face.

“Why?” Treble asked in a hushed voice while not looking to the gun he held in his hand.

X closed his eyes and took in a breath. “Around us...outside of this fog...you've seen what the day is like.” Treble just watched as X motioned to the trees. “It's a beautiful day outside...the birds are singing...the flowers are blooming.” He turned to look at Treble with his glowing crimson eyes. “On days like this...people like us...should be burning in hell.”

“Only you.” Treble responded.

“Why do you think that huh?” He began to walk towards Treble slowly. “Don't you remember all the people you've hurt, all those men, all those thugs? It may be for defence or the right reasons, but the fact is you still ruined lives when you defeated those brutes.”

Treble was now visibly shaking, his head trembling as he struggled to not just aim it at X and get it over with.

“You want to kill me, don't you?” X asked darkly. “You want to shoot me right in the face don't you?” X just glared. “But you stop yourself, you let your morals get in the way of what has to be done.” X then turned his body to the side and pointed at Treble. “That is your greatest weakness Treble Clef, you allow your morals to get in your way! Never hit a woman, never harm the deceived, help the needy...show mercy.” X just glared back at Treble. “You won't kill me, you still believe that there is at least some part of the man that raised you left in me, you want to bring that back don't you, you want to believe that there is still good in me but there isn't, and you know that don't you?”

Treble gripped the pistol in his hand and set his finger on the trigger.

“So if you know that I'm only going to cause you hell, then you might as well kill me.” He grabbed Trebles hand and made Treble point the gun to his forehead. “So what are you waiting for!? Come on, you've got a clear shot! End it! Do it! Do it mother fucker! Pull the fucking trigger!”

Treble closed his eyes and smacked X over the face with the pistol before the dream collapsed. Treble woke up on his living room couch with a blanket over him and Sunset laying on top of him, resting her head on his chest with a worried expression.

’I need to kill him before he goes too far.’ He thought before wrapping an arm around his girlfriend, signalling that he was ok.

“You collapsed in the woods Treble, Vinyl and Octavia had to carry you back. What happened?” Sunset asked with worry as she kissed his cheek.

Treble sighed and looked up at the ceiling. “Father problems…”

Author's Notes:

Things are heating up, and I am not sorry for the undertale reference!

Anyway, the Love and Heartbreak storylines will separate soon...

And there is a new villain on her way...one that is even more dangerous than anything these lot have faced.

If you've read Romantic Redux you should know her...

Beware of Celia

Electro Swing

Treble sat in his living room with a heartbroken look on his face, Sunset and Rarity at his sides looking at him apologetically.

"It's alright Treble, these things happen sometimes darling." Rarity said as she rubbed a hand up his back.

"It's ok babe, you'll recover, it's ok." Sunset comforted as she hugged him. Both of them knew who much he was hurting, they understood why.

He had lost something special, something he cherished, and it had been taken away from him.

He looked down sadly at his short jacket, which was now violently torn. He had rushed it to Rarity but it was beyond repair, even with her skills. He sat with only his black t-shirt on his torso. He was upset because of the sentimental value of the small jacket that would on,y be able to cover his chest. He didn't know what had happened to it, he had hung it up to dry outside after washing the blood stains (from a group of thugs he had beat, seriously where are the cops?) and when he came back it was on the ground in that condition.

He felt naked without it, it was something that defined him and separated himself from other guys, as none of them would ever try to wear something like it due to pop culture deeming it as a crime against fashion, to which Rarity was outraged when she learned about it.

Scary and Frightening just sat on the table looking up at the three humans. Frightening made a few click sounds to Scary who responded with his own clicks, explaining how the jacket was important to their master.

"Would you like me to make you a new one?" Rarity offered. Treble shook his head and made various hand signs that Rarity had learned to read. "You feel like you need a change?" She asked shocked until he made a few more hand signs. "Can't keep looking like a rebellious teenager after we graduate? ...I suppose that makes sense..." She replied thoughtfully. "Well, how about we go to the boutique and see if we can get you a suitable replacement?"

Treble nodded and placed the ruined jacket in a small box which he was going to keep on his mantle for memory purposes. Sighing as he set the box above the rooms fireplace he followed Rarity out the door and they began walking towards the boutique. Sunset gout up and left the house too, but in a different direction.

Scary crawled up,to the front door and turned the lock, securing the house while his masters were away.

Half an hour later

As Sunset was walking she couldn't help but think about everything that was happening in her life, she had an amazing boyfriend, was pregnant with said boys child, had great friends, was about to graduate and move onto the next stage in her life and other smaller things that for the sake of the pace of this chapter are not worth mentioning.

She was taken out of her train of thought as she bumped into someone and fell on her rear. "Oh my gosh, I'm sorry." She apologised before looking up.

"No no, it was my fault, I wasn't looking where I was going." There stood a young man with short white hair and green eyes, a white and grey jacket on with light blue jeans and white shoes, one of the three men that X had spoken to in the second last chapter of season 2. He held his hand down to Sunset and helped her up. He stared at Sunset for a few moments, admiring her beauty before clearing his throat. "Are you alright?"

"Oh, yes I'm fine thank you." The two began walking, surprised to find they were going the same way.

"So, what's your name?" He asked.

"Oh, uh, Sunset, Sunset Shimmer." She replied with a smile.

"Well, I am Electro Swing, pleasure to meet you Sunset." The two began to talk for a while as they walked down the sidewalk. "Oh, I've just moved into the neighbourhood."

"Really, where did you move from?" Sunset asked with curiosity.

"Inner Canterlot City, pretty bad place to live due to the gangs but I'm away from that now." They continued walking until the came to Sunsets destination, a talk building where Sunset was instructed to go to by her friends.

"We'll this is my stop." As she was about to walk towards the building the door opened to reveal Casino walking out slightly dazed. As he reached the middle of the pathway from the sidewalk and building Hack ran to the door with something in his arms.

"Take your chair with yooooooooouuuu!" He yelled before throwing a folding chair at Casion which hit him on the head causing him to collapse to the ground.

Electro glared at Casino and Hack, spotting two of his targets. "Those guys your friends?" He asked Sunset, putting on a happy mask.

"Yeah, they can be crazy at times but they're sweet and kind." As she was about to walk away Electro placed a hand on her shoulder.

"Hey, I don't mean to be creepy or anything but, are you perhaps, seeing anyone at the moment?" He asked with a genuine smile.

Sunset sighed and took his hand off her shoulder. "Sorry, but I am seeing someone right now." She turned her head and smiled. "That's him now."

Electro turned his head and glared at who was walking up the sidewalk. Treble was walking with a small mile on his face. He now wore a red zip hoodie that he wore open to show his shirt. It matched him and made him even seem older and more mature, stirring something in Sunset.

Treble reached the two and hugged Sunset before looking to Electro with a raised brow before smiling and holding out his hand. "Treble Clef." He said kindly.

Electro placed his hand in Trebles and put on a false smile. "Electro Swing."

"Well it was nice meeting you Electro, but we need to go now." Sunset said as she and Treble walked away hand in hand.

Electro smiled and waved at them before frowning and clenching his fists as no one was looking. "Well, looks like I've got more of a reason to get rid of that goody two shoes, it's no longer about the money, this is personal." He smiled evilly before walking away. "One way or another, that girl will be mine." I think this guy and Adagio should meet up, I think they'd get along well with each other.

Author's Notes:

And now the paths of Love and Heartbreak are fast approaching, this new villain being a very big part of the plan.

Don't worry, I'll get a picture of Trebles new design for the Love storyline up soon, as well as Sunsets.

Ask Treble #1

Hello there, it's me Treble Clef. As Pyra had mentioned in a blog a while back I will be doing these QnA mini chapters every once in awhile with questions you guys and gals present to me. I have my full voice for this to make things easier. So, let's see what you people have given me.

Lunar Shadow asks: If you have read it what's your opinion on Rapid?

Rapid? He seems like an alright guy to me, even if he is a PoME character...what? I read them, I enjoy them, there's nothing wrong with that...right?

celtic_fire asks: treble, who would win in a "highlander, there can be only one" style competition for 4th wall breakage, pinkie or Treble Mix

Pinke versus the faker ripoff Treble Mix from PoME? Well that shard to decide, I'd say Treble Mix as he's more prone to purposely breaking that damn wall that takes ages to fix. What you really should have asked is Hack vs Treble Mix now there's a fight I'd pay to see

FrostGaurdian asks: Treble, what do you think about your new friends: Eclipse, Sparkjump, Silver, Onyx and Oceanic?

The guys? They're great! Although, I haven't spent a lot of time around Sparkjump for some reason, he always keeps to himself and when I do see him he's quiet. Oceanic is an alright dude, cool to hang out with and I know he'll take care of Tavi for me, the same goes for Onyx, although he's a bit cooler, he has freakin nunchucks for crying out loud! Sliver is a pretty relaxed dude, generous as well, guess that's why he and Rarity are an item, he's great with kids as far as I've seen so I guess I know who's babysitting Sunchyme or Lyric when that baby is born. Now Eclipse, what to say about him. I've been keeping a close eye on him and Rainbow Dash, he's ok and all, fun to be around as well, just, you know, brotherly instincts and all.

Well it seems like that's all you left me for this one. If you have any questions please leave them in the comments below.

That's all for today, now I've got to make sure X and Adagio don't find out about the pregnancy...oh joy...

Heartbreak: Beginning of the end

Fifteen years later...

Hack limped through the black hallways of the large mansion, the emptiness of the halls and rooms filling him with dread. There were no lights in the hall, the moon high in the night sky. The only light was of the moon shining through the windows high up on the walls creating patches of light along the floor.

Hack her his broken arm, blood dripping down his fingertips. His tophat was torn slightly as was the rest of his clothing, cuts and bruises along his entire body. No one stood a chance against their attacker, everyone else was gone, he was all that was left. Looking back his eyes widened in fear as he spotted a red glow piercing through the darkness.

He quickened his pace, desperate to get away from his pursuer, if he didn't he knew he would meet his end. As he hurried down the hallway the dreaded sound of echoed footsteps grew fainter as time went on. He rushed to a door at the end of the hallway, convinced that it was the exit to the cursed manor that would soon act as his tomb.

They all should have seen it coming, they all knew that something like this would happen if they pushed "him" over his limit. They stabbed "him" in the back metaphorically, now he was stabbing them in the back VERY literally. As Hack reached the door he used his good arm to push open the route to freedom...only to find an empty room.

He knew he was trapped, there was no way out, he could only take comfort in the fact that his children would be spared and looked after, their killer may have been merciless to him and his friends, but they had all knew the person that would carry out the overdue karma would never harm their children, he was out for revenge not a mass murder, hell even a few of Hacks friends were spared for having had no connection to the betrayal that cost most of them their lives.

All Hack could do was earn himself another few seconds of living by making his way into the room and shutting the door, locking it on the inside. As he was closing the door he saw the figure that was following him approaching, a few dozen feet away from the door, something glowing red in its hand.

He backed up to the far end of the room and hid in the darkness. He heard the footsteps growing closer and closer to the locked door, knowing full well nothing could save him from his determined fate. The footsteps stopped outside the door, a red glow coming from underneath the wooden gates that only reminded him that this was the end.

The door burst open and the red glow shone brightly through the darkness. Hack was shaking, fearing his judgement before giving out a sigh and slumping back, accepting his end. He watched as the silhouette in the red glow walked slowly towards him, two crimsion eyes being the only visible feature in the black figure. Those eyes, they were filled with hate, anger, a lust for revenge.

"So...this is what our friendship has led us to?" Hack asked quietly.

"There is no friendship Wonder, not anymore, not after the Château D'if." The figure spoke in a deep voice, glaring at Hack. "If we were truly friends you would have come to me in my hour of need, like I had done countless times for you all those years ago." The figure began taking the final steps forward. "Your own choices led you here, I am merely the bringer of your judgement."

Hack sighed and closed his eyes. "Just make it quick..."

"I intend to. Goodbye Hack Wonder..." The voice said as it grabbed Hack by the throat and began to squeeze.

"Goodbye...*cough* Treble..." Hacks last words rang out in his killers mind.

"I don't deserve that name anymore..." With that he finished-

*SLAM* HEY!!! What the hell are you doing on my computer?!

Oh shit I gotta go!

Hey! Get back he-shit, she got away...wait...what was she typi-oh...oh no...

Well, she wrote it up this far. Now, I'm sure all of you reading a pre wondering how this little situation with Hack came about, well, to Understand that, we have to go back to a little conversation that happened after Electro Swing met Sunset...a conversation that would determine the fate of all of our characters and they very story itself. This conversation had two outcomes, both of which led to vastly different storylines. What you just read, that scene...was one of those outcomes. But there is so much more to this outcome than just that one scene, there is an entirely different story behind it. So, my loyal readers, let me tell you, how one conversation between three individuals...led to either Love or Heartbreak.

Present

But first we have to get one thing cleared up. The Heartbreak storyline is NOT and I repeat is NOT the canon storyline of Cut Above The Rest, its sort of the bad ending to the story, the canon storyline is the Love storyline.

Ok, now that's out of the way we can begin.

Electro walked through the backstreets of Canterlot City, walking through a system of alleyways and tunnels until he came to a certain bar that was hidden from the public eye, 'The Black Cat,' a place where all the thugs hired or employed by The Black Cats Of Music would hang out before being shipped off to get their asses handed to them by Treble.

As he approached the single dirty red steel door in the side of an alley he knocked, resulting in a slider on the door to open and a guy on the other side looked down at the white haired teen before unlocking the door.

"Afternoon Mr Swing, your associates are waitin' at yer usual table." The buff man in a black shirt said in a stereotypical mobster voice.

"Thanks big guy." Electro thanked before walking into the bar, the door being closed behind him.

He walked through the dimly lit room filled with tables and chairs, the only light broom the bar and the candles on the tables. At the back end of the bar sat Electros partners in crime, Chord Chorus and Bass Drop. Chord had spiky green hair, green headphones and black sunglasses that covered his green eyes, a large evil grin on his face. He wore a green leather jacket and was smoking a cigar. Bass had long and slightly spiked black hair and blue eyes. He wore a black zip up hoodie and held a glass of red wine in his hand with a frown on his face, looking deep in thought.

"Hello gents, thanks for meeting me here." Electro greeted with a smirk.

Chord chuckled and blew Sike smoke from his cigar. "Well wed hardly miss pit on a chance to come back to put favourite hangout now would we?"

Bass just remained silent, not looking to his two friends. "Fine, be silent then." Electro groaned as he sat down. "Now, you two know why we are here, we need to come to a decision."

Chord laughed. "What's there to decide? We're going to ruin Trebles life that's that, what's there to talk about?"

"Whether or not you're going to go along with this." Electro said sternly as he pointed to Bass. "You need to decide, are you with us or are you just gonna walk away."

"It's not an easy decision asshole." Bass snapped.

"I don't care that Treble is your half brother Bass you need to make the choice. Help us or leave us, decide...now!" Electro demanded.

Chord put his cigar in his mouth and tilted his head towards Bass. "Buddy, listen. I know that this is hard, but think about how much better your life will be if we get that reward from X, you'll be able to provide for your little sister." Bass seemed to lean more towards the idea. "You'll be able to have a steady relationship with that girl you're with." Leaning more. "And most importantly..." Chord chuckled. "We'll all be stinkin' rich!"

The fate of the two storylines depend on his decision, either walk away and not get involved to allow the Love storyline to take effect...or agreed and push things towards a darker path. "You know what's at stake here...so...what's your answer?"

Bass sighed and set down the glass in his hand.

"....ok..." And so the Heartbreak storyline takes effect...

...he has no idea what he just started.

Author's Notes:

So it begins...

Love: Bass makes the right choice

"No..."

"I'm sorry what?"

"I said no!" Bass stood up and glared at Electro. "I will have no part in this."

Electro stood up slowly and glared back at Bass. "You're making a mistake here kid."

"You're the ones making a mistake! You're going to try to ruin someone's life for profit!" Bass growled at the two and began walking out of the bar.

"You walk out that door and you're a target too!" Chord yelled after him.

"Then come at me with all you got." With that Bass walked out the steel door, refusing to betray his half-brother Treble, in turn causing the Love storyline to take effect. This in now the canon storyline, and will follow the original plan of the story.

"Damnit!" Electro slammed his fist into the table, causing their drinks to jump and settle back down again.

"Relax Electro, we can still pull this off without the kid." Chord said with confidence. "What's minus one guy?"

Electros expression went from one of anger to fear. "Against the likes of Treble Clef...every man counts..."

Two days later

"Happy 18th Birthday Sunset!" Everyone yelled out as Sunset blew out the candles on her birthday cake.

"What you wish for?" Eclipse asked with a smile, resulting in a knock on the head by Onyx.

"Idiot, if she says what it is she wished for it won't come true." He scolded.

"You believe that?" Sparkjump asked.

"Hey, we live in a world where magic somewhat exists, I'm not taking any chances with this kinda stuff anymore." Onyx replied while folding his arms.

Sunset just chuckled and looked to her friends. "Well...I didn't wish for anything really." The group looked at her confused. Sunset looked to Treble who was standing beside her with a knowing smile. She smiled and wrapped her arms around one of his. "I already have everything I could ever wish for right here."

Treble grinned and planted a kiss on his girlfriends forehead, earning a series of 'aww's from the group.

Synthesia just smiled at her sons action while walking up with a large knife. "Alright everyone, grab a plate, but the birthday girl gets the biggest slice.

Sunset smiled warmly at Synthesia while she cut a large slice of the chocolate orange cake that was shaped as her emblem. As she sat down on a chair in her back yard where Pinkie had set up the party with Treble and Hack, she took a piece of the cake on her fork and happily placed it in her mouth. Luckily for Treble and Sunset, her cravings had consisted of chocolate orange and pizza, things they ate on a regular basis, only now much more often.

Although the rapid intake of theses fatty foods did make Sunset nervous about her figure and weight, but Treble had been making her drink smoothies and made sure to make her eat plenty of healthy foods to counteract the fat, also bring her out every so often to get some exercise.

Treble sat down beside her soon after with a piece of cake, his sunglasses resting on his forehead. "Hey Treble, can I ask you something?"

"Sure hon." He replied while taking a bite out of his slice.

"Do you think we're going into this too early?" Treble looked at her confused. "I mean with the baby, doesn't it make you think? We have so much to do before we have kids, yet now we have so little time to do it and when the little one is born we'll barely have any time to ourselves, our lives will become focused on taking care of the baby, and not to mention th-"

She was cut off by Treble placing a finger on her lips, looking at her with half lidded eyes and a caring smile, reassuring her and casting away her doubts. "Stop it." He said simply in a soothing tone. "It's alright."

Sunset sighed and hugged her lover. "Sorry, I guess I'm just scared."

"That's ok." Treble said quietly while massaging her shoulders while they hugged. "You're fine."

Sunset sighed happily and let go of him, turning her body around so that he was facing get back. "Continue." She said seductively.

Treble looked at her wide eyed before grinning. "Yes ma'am!" He then placed his hands on her tense shoulders and began to rub her stress away as she cooed happily.

As Hack looked over to the pair he chuckled and rolled his eyes. "Those two just cannot stop showing each other love can they?"

"Well I for one think that it's very refreshing to see them act in such a manner." Oceanic stated as he walked up to Hack. "Most relationships I've seen weren't stable and the couples never made enough time for one another. So to see those two act the way they do, it's just nice to see that true relationships can still be formed. Look at all of us and you can see that as well."

Hack nodded. "Yeah, that's true." As he looked around he spotted Adagio watching them from behind a row of trees that separated the houses from each street. "Oceanic, Spark, come with me." He said aggressively. The two nodded and began walking towards the gate.

"Where're you three going?" Octavia asked with curiosity.

"We're taking care of business." With a the the three walked out of the garden and began walking two adds where Adagio had been.

Adagio stood beside a thick patch of trees whic completely blocked the view of the party and her, waiting for someone to approach her. Seeing Hack, Oceanic and Sparkjump walking towards her she smirked. "My my, three men approaching me with angry looks in a place that no one can see us?"

"Oh cut the crap you slut, what are you doing here?" Demanded Hack as he pressed his cane into the ground hard.

"Well if you must know I wanted to see how my future husband was doing." Adagio replied as she looked at her nails.

"You are either delusional or insane if you think that Treble would ever find someone like you attractive, especially when he has a loving and caring girlfriend already. So why don't you just run along and take your daddy issues somewhere else?" Ocean snapped with sarcasm in his voice.

"Well maybe I would listen to you...if you didn't wear such an unusually disgusting outfit."

"Woah now." That struck a nerve somewhere in his brain.

Adagio then turned to Spark. "And I'm definitely not going to listen to a dwarf."

"Ouch..."

She then smirked at Hack. "And I'm certainly not going to listen to someone who thinks tailcoats and tophats are fashionable. They are not stylish and they will never be stylish." The group gasped in horror. "Ever!"

Hack just growled. "That's it." He cocked his cane like a shotgun. "She's goin down."

Adagio just smirked. "Well it's clear that I won't be able to earn Trebles affections today, so I'll just be going now." As she was about to turn away she was hit on the side of the head by Hacks cane, knocking her off her feat.

She looked up to see Ocean, Spark and Hack surrounding her with angry glares. "You ain't going anywhere except hell bitch." Hack stated angrily as he was about to bring his cane down on her head with great force. She quickly threw a smoke bomb down which blinded her attackers fora second, allowing her to slip away.

Once the smoke clears the guys coughed and looked around. "Damn, that bitch keeps getting away."

"And we think Mario has a hard time keeping track of a woman." Ocean said, causing the group to chuckle.

"Ah fuck it, let's just head back, I'm not in the mood for a wild goose chase." With that they turned around and walked back to the party, unaware that Bass was walking up the sidewalk to the front of the house, ready to warm them of what was to come.

Author's Notes:

Love Storyline chapter one, if anyone caught the Emperors New Grove reference...you get a cookie.

Heartbreak: Planning the fall of Treble Clef

It took time, but Electro and Chord managed to get Bass on their side completely, to the point where he was happy about doing what they planned to do by repeating what he would gain if they were successful. He was now completely onboard with the lab, but there was a part of him that felt they would regret what they were going to do, not in a short period of time, but in the distant future. He somehow knew that it would all come back to haunt them, eventually anyway.

"Alright fellas." Electro began while sliding some photos onto the table. "These are the guys we'll need to win over in order to beat this guy, it will take a lot of manipulating, bribing and threatening, but we'll be able to pull it off."

Bass picked up the first photo and raised a brow. "How in the hell are we supposed to get THIS one to work with us? He's an ex-Black Cat like Treble."

"Just leave that one to me, I know a few things that should bring him into our little plan. Just trust in me..." (Before we get into their musical number know that Trebles middle name is Dantes and is refered to as Dantes through the song)

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=oGs4jb1pCf8

He walked behind the two and placed his hands on their shoulders.

Electro: We are friends, are we not?

Chord : And our interests are the same

Bass: We collaborate

C: And trust in fate

Parcel out the blame

E: There are ends we’ve all got that can justify the means

C: We negotiate

B: Then fabricate the facts behind the scenes

E: Keeping all the details vague and secrets hidden

C: Safe from the balanced sheet of those you trust

Because history is a story told by the winners of the fight

You imply a little

E: Lie a little

Testifying

B: Try a little

E AND B: Sailor

E: Who’s gonna question what goes on in the middle of the night?

Not a tinker

C: Not a tailor

E: Not his father or Mercedes

B: Or a jailer

E: So we all are agreed

Let’s be vigilant and wise

C: We must all pretend our naïve friend was caught in his own lies

For our plan to succeed

we must share but one belief

Treble Dantes stays and ends his days inside the Chateau d’If

E: Where the softest things he’ll touch are stones and darkness

Deep in a craggy isle and dungeon’s keep

B: Because history’s a story told by the men who make the laws

C: We supply a little lie

E: To help the gullible to buy a little fable

B: What will become of the righteous men who fashioned Dantes’ flaws?

C: The rich

B: And well respected

C: Are no more to be rejected at our table

E: I’ll be a comfort in her time of grief and anguish

I’ll be Sunsets ever faithful acolyte

Every night

B: And part of me wishes Dantes didn’t have to languish

But I can see it’s him or me

C: Let him sit there and rot until he’s forgot

E: Let him rot!

THREE TOGETHER: History’s a story told by the people who survive

B: Let me sign and then initial

C: It’s the truth if it’s officially the story

E: What if the cost is one young man so three more men can survive?

B: He’s a price we have to pay

E: So live and fight another day for love and glory

C: He was standing in the way

A threat to justice in Marseille

B: So goes the story!

E: Stick to the story!

THREE TOGETHER: Here ends the story!

The group looked to each other with sinister grins, but as Electro and Chord looked away Bass formed a look of shame. He took out a photo of him and Treble as kids, smiling together. "Sorry brother...but this is something I have to do...I hope you can forgive me."

"Alright guys, let's get this started." Electro instructed while he handed Chord and Bass each two photos. "These are your targets, get them to join us, I want them all in this, we can't afford to not have them help us. Do whatever you need to do." With that Electro walked away with an evil glare. "Sunset Shimmer shall be mine..." Something in his eyes flickered as he spoke to himself, something unnatural.

Well, looks like Sunsets got a Yandere! This should be fun. Who wants to bet on who will die first? Anyone? I'll leave it to the commenters.

Treble shifted uncomfortably in his seat at the ongoing party, feeling a sense of dread washing over him. Looking up he saw that thick grey clouds were moving in, blocking out the sun. Before the rain could start Pinkie and Hack somehow managed to move the entire party inside, amazing everyone.

As everyone went about their business Treble was on his couch, staring into the lit fireplace with a worried expression. Something wasn't right, even in his screwed up little world, something was off, something was wrong and he knew it.

"You ok babe?" Sunset asked ass she sat down beside him and held his hand.

Teeble just kept staring into the fire, the flames reflected in his eyes. "No..." He said. "Somethings wrong..." He continued to stare into the fire. Suddenly, the image of a red gem flashed in his mind and a sharp pain caused him to break his gaze from the flames.

As the party dissolved Treble and Sunset decided to head to bed early. Sunset lay with the bottom of her pyjama top pulled up to show her stomach as Treble rested the side of his head on it, feeling the need to be as close as possible to his lover and his unborn child. Sunset gently rubbed the side of his head as she looked at him worriedly, sensing his unease.

Suddenly Treble had another flash, this image being of some kind of building on an island. He couldn't remember all of the details, but he knew it looked like some sort of prison complex. He just leaned further into his lovers embrace while wrapping his arms around her, holding her in a protective hug.

Something was headed their way, something very, very big.

Author's Notes:

Not revealing too much of Electros plan, and skipped over the persuasion scene as it would have given way too much away, I want you guys to figure out why the characters will do what they are going to do.

The Heartbreak storyline has a few more musical numbers planned out, one of which is a solo from Treble, or as he will be know in the future, Dantes. He will cast away his first name and use his middle name.

Remember this phrase for now. "Treble Clef did indeed die in that place...I'm what took his place." Ominous.

Also, just think of the voices from the music video as the voices of the three new villains

Love: Brotherhood

As everyone left their home, Sunset and Treble sat on their couch, Trebles head resting on Sunsets lap as he pressed his ear to her stomach. "You're not gonna hear or feel anything silly, it's way too early for that." Sunset joked.

Treble just smiled and shrugged.

"You just wanna be close to it don't you?"

"Aye." Oh, look at that, haven't heard him say that in a while have we?

Sunset chuckled and leaned back in her seat, just soaking in the peace as she held her lovers head on her lap as the two began to fall into a peaceful sleep...

Which was interrupted by a knock at the door. Treble sat up and raised a brow, wondering if one of his friends had come back for something. Getting up and opening the front door he was pleasantly surprised by who was standing there. "Bass?"

"Hey big bro, how's it-" Bass was cut off as Treble brought him into a bone crushing hug.

"Missed you!" Treble exclaimed as he hugged his half brother tightly.

"Can't...breathe..."

Treble heard this and set Bass down who then began to catch his breath. "Heheh, sorry."

"Treble! Who's at the door?" Sunset called.

"Come here!" He called back.

Sunset walked into the front hall and stood beside her lover before looking at Bass. "Who's this hon?"

Bass cleared his throat and extended his hand. "I am Bass, Treble is my older half brother."

Sunset took his hand and shook. "I didn't know Treble had a brother, it's nice to meet you Bass, I'm Sunset Shimmer, Trebles girlfriend." She then turned to Treble. "Why didn't you tell me you had a brother?" He just gave her a deadpan look. "Oh...right." She said sheepishly having forgotten about his speech problems for a second.

"Um, is it alright if I come in? I have something very important that I need to tell Treble." Bass asked with worry evident in his voice.

"Of course, come in. I'll make us all a cup of tea." Sunset answered as the trio then walked into the living room.

Bass began to tell the two everything. Electros plan, X's location, everything that he could remember he told them. Sunset was shocked to learn that it was Trebles father that had been sending the thugs after them, and even more surprised to find that Treble had not managed to hunt him down yet, although he wasn't for a lack of trying mind you.

He continued by telling them of what Electro hoped to gain from the plan, what was offered and what would come as a bonus. Sunset just held her hands to get mouth in shock as she listened, Treble only keeping a straight face while listening carefully, now having yet another enemy to put down.

"That's everything I know, I'm sorry I don't know anything else." Bass said as he sighed.

"Thank you." Treble said quietly as he got up and walked into the kitchen with Scary scuttling after him. Frightening climbed up the couch and rested on Sunsets shoulder as she looked over to Bass who was hanging his head.

"Electro had planned to kill Treble and take me for himself?" Sunset asked disgusted.

"Exactly...Electro can do anything as long as things go to plan, but without me there and my sudden disappearance from the group he will be confused and unable to plan. We need to strike now while he's unable to recover or he'll just think of a new plan." Bass turned to look at Treble who had his hands on the kitchen counter as he stared at the ground, rage emitting off of him like smoke. "Treble...you know what needs to happen."

Treble remained still as he sighed. "I do." He spoke in a hushed voice. "Stay here." He said softly as he walked past his brother and cupped Sunsets cheek. "Love you." With that he slipped his red brass knuckles into his new jacket and walked out the door, ready to hunt down Electro before he could ruin anyone's life.

He took out his phone and texted three of his friends, having to leave out Casino as he was visiting family after the party.

Two hours later

At the bar Electro and Chord were sitting in trying to form a new plan everything went silent as loud noises were heard from the outside. There was the sound of a shotgun firing and four sets of footsteps approaching the door.

"So how much C4 is this gonna take?" Onyx asked.

"Dude, fuck math, just use all of it." Eclipse said, none of the guys inside could actually hear them it was just murmurs to them.

After a few seconds of beeping the entrance exploded, the metal door being thrown across the room. Treble, Hack, Eclipse and Onyx all jumped out from the dust cloud. "What's up bitcheeeeeeesssss!" Hack yelled as he cocked his shotgun cane, yes it's a thing now. "Good news! All we want is the two assholes in the corner! Bad news! We're all gonna die someday!" Eclipse cocked his own shotgun, Onyx spun his nunchucks and Treble bashed his brass knuckles together. "And be te dubs, if anyone gets in our way you die!"

The thugs that had gotten up to defend themselves backed away, some having had this asses handed to them by Treble before. Electro tried to make a break for it but Treble punched him in the jaw and kicked him into the alley. A few of Electros hired guards began to rush Treble but were counted by his friends. "We'll deal with these assholes, you get Electro." Onyx said, receiving a nod in response before Teeble began rushing after the fleeing Electro.

Hack knocked his opponent away and turned around, coming face to face with Chord. "So, you wanna fight or somethin?" Chord asked.

Hack shrugged. "Eh, I could go for a quick brawl." The two jumped at each other and began to throw punches, Hack spinning his cane before bringing it down on Chords head. Chord spun on the floor and knocked off his feet.

As Electro looked back he saw Treble gaining on him. He eventually reached a bridge that stood over a train track. Looking down the way he saw that a train was about to pass under him. As Treble was about to catch him he jumped over the railing and landed on a train car. Treble jumped after him and landed on the edge of the very last car before he began to make his way up to Electro.

A fight on the top of a speeding train huh? And here I thought this story was about slice of life and romance.

Author's Notes:

I am pretty much the master of cliffhangers at this point.

Heartbreak: The fall of Treble Clef

Author's Notes:

Important

Doing a bit of a timeskip right about now, as anything else I would have written up would have been pointless filler. Those that betrayed Treble will be revealed later, as I am currently undecided on at least two of the OCs that I have planned.

This storyline will not have any focus on comedy, this is where the dark shit starts to kick in. If you do not wish to see any of this you can just stick to the Love storyline.

2 months after graduation

Two large men threw Treble down in the dark court room. He struggled to his feet and looked up st the judge, confusion, pain and sadness seeping from his eyes.

"Treble Dantes Clef, you are charged with multiple accounts of assault, attempted homicide, drug trafficking and many other cases of property damage. How do you plead?" The judge asked.

"Not guilty!" Treble yelled for what seemed like the hundredth time. He held his injured arm and winced in pain as it hurt to yell.

"He's innocent!" He heard a familiar voice call from his side. Looking over he saw the girls, Sonata and Aria included. Adagio was even there to aid in their efforts to set Treble free, but for her own selfish purposes of course. "He was set up!" Rainbow yelled.

"Let him go! He's done nothing wrong!" Yelled Rarity.

"Treble isn't a meanie! Let him go!" Ponkie yelled, no happiness or energy in her voice, only anger.

"You've got the wrong guy! Treble would never do any of those things!" Applejack yelled in protest.

"Please, just let him free, he's a good person." Fluttershy pleaded.

Finally there was Sunset, a noticeable bump forming on her belly. "Do you even know what this man has done for all of you?! He's been the one cleaning up the streets when your authorities failed to! He's been done nothing but good for everyone!"

The judge just looked at the screaming girls and shook his head. "Your words alone are not evidence enough to prove this man innocent, we already have all the evidence we need to put him away for a very long time. However...your fate is up to the jury."

Looking over a smile came to Trebles face as he saw that a few of his friends were on the jury. Hack got out of his seat with a sad expression as he held a piece of paper in his hand. "Your honour...the jury finds Treble Clef...guilty."

A stabbing pain shot through Trebles heart. He just stared at Hack in complete shock, the feeling of betrayal washed over him like a bucket of water as he stared his friend in the eye...he saw no emotion in them. "Why?"

"What the hell guys?! He's supposed to be your friend how could you?!" Silver yelled from beside Rarity.

"What are you guys doing!? Stop fucking around!" Adagio yelled in fury.

"I'm sorry Treble...I really am." Hack just turned away and walked out of the room.

"The court finds you guilty. I sentence you to life in prison!" The judge exclaimed as he brought the hammer down.

"No..." Treble just held a look of disbelief as the two large men grabbed him by the shoulders and dragged him away. "No..."

"TREBLE!!!" Sunset raced forward but was stopped by a security gaurd. "LET ME GO!!! THAT IS THE FATHER OF MY CHILD, I HAVE THE RIGHT TO SEE HIM!!!"

That little info bomb hit everyone like a ton of bricks. Hack, who had walked back in to hear the punishment, froze after hearing this, tears begging to form in his eyes. 'What have we done?' He knew full well what he had done, he had just destroyed his best friends life, and in doing so also deprived a child of a father. 'WHAT THE HELL DID I JUST DO!?!?'

Pinke stormed up to Hack and smacked him full force. He looked down at her in shock as he stared her in her tears eyes, a look of rage plastered on her face as she pointed up to him. "You and I...we're done!" With that the pink coloured girl ran off in tears, Sonata running after her with Mrs Cake.

Hack feel to his knees, refusing to hold back his tears as he broke down into sobs, with Eclipse walking up behind him and attempting to comfort him.

Silver and Applejack restrained Rainbow and Sunset as they tried to run after Treble by beating up the gaurds and Rarity sat with Fluttershy, Octavia, Vinly and Synthesia as they all cried their eyes out.

The group of the guys that had been on the jury looked to each other in shame, seeing what they had caused. Hack just sat there motionless, his cane laying beside him and his tophat falling off his head as the tears flowed. 'I'm sorry...I'm so...I...'

X, Sill, Jill and Jegger stood at the back of the room, X shaking his head in disapproval. "If I had known Sunset was pregnant with my grandchild I would have never went to Electro Swing for this." He said coldly.

"Isn't there anything we can do daddy?" Sill asked.

"No, if we interfere we're running the risk of getting involved in a much larger plot, we're to stay clear of this, the job is done, Treble is out of our hair and can no longer hinder our progress."

Electro, Bass and Chord stood at the other end of the room covered by the shadows, having worked their way into the groups friendship circle and built up their trust. Bass looked down slightly, regretting his decision but recovered and took a straight face to avoid detection from Electro. 'We've started something that no one can walk away from...'

Sunset finally calmed down and broke out into tears. Electro saw this as an opportunity and rushed over to her, bringing her into a hug and holding her close, allowing her to cry into his shoulder...an evil smirk on his face as his plan had gone off without a hitch.

Treble was forced into a seat on a helicopter by the two men that had now made his shit list. Sitting with a gun to his head the helicopter took off and began flying towards their destination, a place where Treble would spend the rest of his life imprisoned...Electro Swings prison...the Château D'if.

Many hours later he was forced into striped clothing and tossed into a cell of stone walls and solid iron bars, isolated from the other cells other than two other cells that sat across from his. A large, very buff man with brown skin and short black hair looked through his own cell and got a good look at Treble. "Hey Solid, looks like another one got jumped on by that prick Electro...it's a kid..." He said, alerting the man in the cell beside him to look out as well.

He was also very large, having peace skin and short ginger hair and a small buzz of a beard. "Jesus Christ...he's so young." The man spoke softly. "Hey kid, you alright?"

Treble just sat down with his back against the wall, his head hanging low...feeling betrayed...by his own friends who he considered his brothers.

"What's yer name kid?"

"Solid, let's leave him for awhile...he must have a lot on his mind. Wait until he gets a little more comfortable with his thoughts."

Treble just remained silent, seeming to not be breathing. 'Why?' He thought. 'Why is this happening to me?'

There would be no joy felt on this day, only sadness and betrayal.

Love: High speed brawl

As the train sped along the tracks, Treble and Electro stare each other down. Trebles eyes filled with rage while Electros were filled with fear, he knew his chances of beating Treble in a one on one fight were extremely low, but the only other options were to either jump off the train and get seriously injured or start running down the train and try to hide in one of the cars.

As Treble grew closer Electro could see a red gleam in his crimsion eyes. Electro shook himself and took a fighting stance while glaring at his approaching opponent, his eyes still shaking in fear.

When he was within reach Electro threw a punch at Trebles head, only for Treble to step to the side and take another step forward before bringing his fist down onto Electros stomach. Electro gasped as the air in his lungs was pushed out, he didn't have time to recover as Treble performed a powerful uppercut, causing him to fall on his back, the speed of the train causing him to slip towards the edge.

Electro got to his feet in time to stop himself before turning around and grabbing Trebles oncoming fist before pulling his leg back before swinging it right into Trebles left knee.

Trebles eyes widened and he fell onto his knee. He growled before throwing a punch to the side of Electros pelvis, knocking him on his side, the bone cracking due to the brass knuckles.

Electro then wrapped his arm around Trebles neck and held him in a chokehold. Treble struggled for a moment before he opened his mouth and brought his sharp teeth down onto Electros flesh.

Electro yelled in pain before pushing Treble off of him, looking to his arm that now had a bleeding bite mark. Looking over he saw Tevle getting to his feet and spitting some of Electros blood out of his mouth before smirking. Electro yelled in anger and rushed Treble who performed a right hook and nailed him in the side of his jaw.

Electro ignored the pain and jumped onto Treble, holding him down. He then began to repeatedly punch Treble in the face, his legs keeping Teebles arms pinned. After the eleventh punch Treble managed to position his feet under Electro and throw him off onto the next car.

The two got up and growled, Electro gritting his teeth while Treble cracked his neck before rushing over to the next car. Looking around they found that they were far out of Canterlot City and were in the middle of nowhere with fields of grass around the train. Treble roundhouse kicked Electro before stomping his foot down on his back as he fell.

Treble then grabbed Electro by the collar and lifted him up to eye level.

Electro coughed before smirking. "You know...this isn't going to end with me or Chord...the only way it's going to end...is for you to die." Treble just stared at him. "As long as you're alive, more and more wrong doers will come around...because you're here...Celestias Gaurdian of Harmony."

Trebles eyes widened, wondering how someone like Electro knew that information. "How?!"

Electro smirked again and spat in Trebles face. "What's the fun in spoilers?"

Treble just growled before slamming Electro down onto the train car, causing him to cough up some blood from the force of the impact on his wounds. "Doesn't matter..." Treble said quietly. 'He'll die of his current injuries anyway, there's no point in questioning him, I know his type, he won't budge even with death approaching.'

Electro got up and readied his fists before landing a hit on Trebles chest and then giving a weak right hook to his face. Treble saw how weakly he was standing and looked past him, seeing that the train was about to pass through a tunnel. He turned to jump off the train when Electro grabbed his shoulder. "If I'm going down...you're coming with-"

Treble quickly turned around and nailed Electro in the face, time seemed to pass in slow motion as Trebles fist created a print in his face, breaking his node and shattering his jaw. "See you...in hell." Treble then jumped and hit the ground hard while rolling until coming to a stop. He shakily got up and watched as the last car was approaching the tunnel with Electro on it. He looked away and heard the sound of something hitting a hard wall of bricks, the deed was done. He held his damaged arm and tried to control his ragged breathing. "That's it..."

He began limping towards Canterlot City that was a blur on the horizon, following the train tracks to stay on a singular path. Eventually, his body gave into his injuries and he fell unconscious. Luckily, Rainbow Dash and Applejack had been alerted of the battle and had tailed the train in Applejacks truck.

They got out of the vehicle and ran to our unconscious hero's side, quickly checking over his injuries before carrying him into the truck. "Thank Pyra he's still breathing." Rainbow said quietly.

"If we'd have been any longer there's a chance he could have died, it's freezing out here and yes got plenty of broken bones." Applejack added as she placed her hand on Trebles head.

"Yeah, but you and I both know it will take a hell of a lot more than that to kill him, he's too tough and stubborn to let something like this beat him."

Meanwhile

Hack spun his cane before swinging it forward, knocking Chird off his feet and flying into a table. "And it's good!"

Chord got to his feet and jumped behind the bar before beginning to throw the multiple bottles of liquor at his opponent.

Hack just smirked and levelled his shotgun cane and blasted the drinks before they could reach him...unfortunately some turned out to be extremely flammable and exploded when they were shot, sending both of the fighters flying into the walls behind them. "You got more in ya?! Cause I'm ready to-ohhhhhhhhh." Hack looked to Chord who had a large, sharp piece of wood buried in his chest. "Shit...well, how are the others doing?"

Hack looked over to Eclipse who was blasting enemies point blank and was beginning to enter a blood rage. "Did you miserable twats! And when you see Pyra, slap that mother fucker in the face, because existence is nothing but his cruel joke in all of us!"

"Too bad Roden doesn't exist in this world, we may need to get Eclipse to therapy after this..."

Onyx managed to take out the last thug in the bar, a pile of unconscious bodies behind him. "Well this was fun."

Hack felt his phone buzz and looked to see a message from Rainbow Dash. "Looks like they got Treble, alright guys lets get outta here, fun's over."

Onyx had to drag the now ravenous Eclipse out of the bar while Hadk whistled while twirling his cane, no fucks being given whatsoever.

Author's Notes:

Well, looks like things just got a whole lot more complicated. There will be more flashbacks to Trebles time in Equestria, detailing what the hell happened there.

Heartbreak: Aftermath

2 weeks later

Silver, Onyx, Oceanic and Sparkjump all sat around a table in a random bar they had come across, all sitting with the same, empty expression. Onyx just downed his drink and sighed while slamming the glass down onto the table. "I can't believe this. Why are we just sitting here when we should be working out a plan to free Treble?"

"This isn't like the thugs or Adagio, Onyx, this is the law we're up against here. It's not a simple breakout mission, we'd have to prove Treble was innocent with viable evidence...all of which seems to have been destroyed. Even then, Treble is under the custody of a large organisation, it wouldn't make a difference even if he was proven innocent." Sparkjump stated in monotone as he stared into his drink.

"We've got to do something though."

"We can't do anything Onyx...that's that, Trebles done, defeated by someone and we don't know who." Oceanic added while sipping his own drink. "How have your girls been doing anyway? It's sure to have hit them the hardest, I've been having Octavia cry into my shoulder every night before she can fall asleep."

"Rarity hasn't been any better, she still won't leave the boutique and just keeps crying and crying, eating and eating. I'm really worried fir her health." Silver explained with a sigh. "Sweetie Belle seems to be taking it well though, she's cried a little here and there but she's mainly been helping her sister cope."

"Vinyl has been listening to Trebles songs nonstop for the past week and refuses to take off his sunglasses or to listen to anything else. She's yet to have a breakdown, I'm just preparing for when she eventually does." Onyx said in an exhausted tone. "Pyra help her soul...Synthesia hasn't been any better either."

"Fluttershy has been staying at the animal shelter a lot more nowadays, seeking the comfort of the animals. I do what I can to help her out, but she says that she just needs to be alone with the animals for awhile." Sparkjump finished. "Is Pinkie still not talking to Hack?"

"No, she seems pretty serious about the breakup, hit Hack really hard, I caught him staring into the barrel of his own gun yesterday, saying something about the cruelty of the author or something." Onyx answered.

"Damn...we should check up on him after this, make sure he's doing alright since then." Sliver said with concern. "Any of you guys heard anything from Applejack and Casino?"

"Apparently Casino went missing earlier in the week, AJ hasn't heard from him since. I think he's gone up to se his family or whatever to try and see what casino complex he'll be in charge of. I don't know, we should go look for him." Said Sparkjump.

"I think we should address the elephant in the room guys." Oceanic said emotionlessly. "How has Sunset been coping?"

"Not well." The four looked over to see Bass walking over to them. "With her rising hormone levels and the stress and sadness brought to her by the recent events her heart is at serious risk."

"Who's comforting her though?" They all asked.

Bass just looked away with a slight growl. "Electro..."

Meanwhile

In the prison yard at the Château D'if, the two large men sat away from the other inmates, looks of sympathy on their faces as they looked to our fallen hero.

Treble stood with his head slightly lowered and his fists clenched, shadows covering his eyes and his slightly mess up hair draped down the side of his head.

"At least he's getting outside now." Solid said to the other. "Poor kid had his life ahead of him, now look where he is. What do you think Mist Hunter?"

Mist just stared at the unmoving Treble in question. "I don't know Solid, the kid looks harmless enough, I don't know why Electro would go to the trouble of sending him here."

Suddenly the two felt someone standing over them. They turned their heads to see a slightly larger man with grey skin and buzz cut white hair. "Well well, what have we here? The new guy has finally stepped out of his cage eh?"

"Leave him alone Madan, he's been through enough as it is. So fuck off." Solid snapped.

"Not until I let the pip squeak know who's boss around here." Yeah I'm going with that stereotype, deal with it.

Madan walked behind Trevle with a smirk and nudged him in the back.

"Hey, short stack, I want to have a little chat, turn around!"

Treble didn't move.

"Hey, you listening?! I said, turn around!"

Treble still didn't move.

"Fine, be that way, more fun for me!" As Madan swung his huge fist at Treble, the young man jumped onto his arm and kicked him in the jaw full force, still with shadows over his eyes. Treble then jumped behind him and grabbed his back. Turning slightly Treble lifted Madan off the ground and slammed him into the dirt face first.

Every inmate in the yard and every guard stopped whatever they were doing and saw what had just happened. The biggest guy in the entire prison was just taken down by a young man that wasn't even half his size.

Mist and Solid just stared at Treble, who was now standing with his foot on Madans head, in shock. "Ok, now I see why Electro wanted this guy locked up..." Most said quietly.

Some guards came and took Madan to the medical wing while one of them tried to beat Treble down for misbehaving. Instead, Treble grabbed the guards baton, spun it around before swinging it full force to the side of the guards face, knocking him unconscious. It was at this point the guards decided to just leave Treble alone, less they be the next ones to fall at his hands.

Treble just turned around and began walking back to his cell, having put up with enough shit for one day. One thing was for sure, whenever he found a way to get out of that hellhole, Electro Swing was going to pay dearly.

He didn't know his motives and he didn't know what Electro had to gain from getting rid of him, but he knew from Solid and Mist that it was him that had sent him to that place...so Treble was going to send him to hell.

Author's Notes:

Damn, Treble don't take no bullshit from no one.

Love: Trebles promise

Trebles eyes slowly opened but quickly closed again as he was blinded by the change in light. Once he let his eyes adjust to the light he opened them to find himself in a hospital bed. Confused at first he began to remember the events of the previous day. Remembering the fight with Electro, the revealation that others knew of his position and how he had fallen unconscious. The only thing he didn't know was how he had gotten into the hospital.

Looking over slightly he saw the girl he loved sitting beside him with both spiders on her shoulders, all of them looking at him intently. Once Sunset noticed his eyes were open she smiled and grabbed his hand in hers. "Hi honey, how're you feeling?" She asked softly.

Treble tried to sit up but felt a stabbing be pain, he slumped back in his bed and gave a weak chuckle. "Been better..." He said dryly as he sighed.

"No kidding, with the bruises and broken bones you're lucky to be alive. Though, I wasn't worried for one second." Sunset said with a confident smile.

"Why's that?"

Sunset just smirked and leaned over the bed and kissed his cheek. "Because I know it would take a hell of a lot more than this to kill my man." Treble just smiled and gave a weak chuckle. He looked down and saw that his right arm was covered in bandages, as was his torso. His leg was held in a cast and his other thigh was wrapped up. Luckily, it seemed that no damaged had been dealt to his...most vital area, much to Sunsets relief. Hey, don't judge her alright..,or me for that matter.

Hack: Waaaaaaaaayyy too late for that dude

Oh shut up Wonder or I'm making you get yourself circumcised, another thing actually you aren't in this scene!

Hack: Ok, I'll go, God!

*Sigh* I really need to tone him down on his fourth wall breaking, that shit is too expensive to repair every single day.

Getting back on track with our favourite lovebirds, Sunset just sat with her lover, talking about what she had planned since graduation was soon to arrive. Treble just lay there, listening to her voice with a smile on his face. He wasn't great at communicating, but he did his best to be a good listener, even in topics he didn't find interesting, he would listen carefully, not missing a single detail. He, of course, paid extra attention to his woman when she was talking, the sound of her voice being enough to make him fall in love with her again and again. Not that he fell out of love with her, that's clearly fuckin obvious...why do I even explain these things? Am I that far in that I'm starting to scrap any form of comedy I can get?

Eh, most likely.

Anyway, Treble directed his attention to Sunsets stomach, it wasn't long enough yet that there was any noticeable change, but he knew his child was in there, growing gradually. A smile was brought to hai face as he imagined when the baby was born, how happy he and Sunset would be with their new flesh and blood. Be it a little girl or little boy, he didn't care, he just wanted to see the baby as soon as possible. He knew that there would be a good number of sleepless nights, dealing with Sunsets needs in the final months of the pregnancy, keeping their income steady while also keeping time to spend with his lover and child.

"Treble?" Sunset said his name suddenly, earning his attention again.

"Yeah hon?"

"When you're well again...you're going after your father aren't you?" Treble just slowly nodded with his eyes closed and a frown adorning his face. "Yeah, I thought so."

"You ok?"

"Yeah...I just can't help but worry about you right now. I may not have worried about you when facing Electro, who they are still scraping off of that wall, but I knew the stakes were lower then. But with X...that's an entire criminal organisation you're going up against Treble. How do I know that you'll walk out of this in one piece, I don't want our child growing up without their father."

Treble just looked at her with understanding eyes. He too knew the risk he would be taking when going up against the Black Cats of Music, he could very well end up dead. He didn't want to risk that, especially not with Sunset and his friends and family around, he knew it would hit them hard.

"Just...promise me something." Sunset said quietly while holding his free hand tightly in her own. "Just...be careful alright?" She sniffed a bit and wiped a tear from her eye, causing Treble to feel bad and try to reach for her to give her comfort, but his broken body made him stay put. "I won't be able to handle it if something were to happen to you. I can't spend my life knowing that the man I love died trying to protect me, I feel useless and helpless. You're constantly risking your life for everyone. So...after this business with X...promise me that this will be the last thing you risk your life for."

Trevle just looked at get questioningly.

"If you're needed to save lives or to help someone else, sure, go ahead and help. Just...stop putting yourself in these situations...I don't know how much more I can take Treble."

Treble gave a sad smile and used his free hand to make Sunset look him in the eye. "I promise." He said readily. The last thing he wanted to do was make hai love cry, and he would do anything to make sure she was happy, even if it meant his own happiness.

Sunset just smiled and let a few more tears escape. "Thank you..." She leaned forward and kissed Treble gently on the lips before crawling onto the bed and lying beside him, cuddling up in a way that wouldn't hurt him.

He smiled warmly and wrapped his free arm around her to pull her closer. 'I just don't know if I can keep that promise.'

Author's Notes:

Awww, I think we can all agree that these two are just an adorable couple.

Anyway, a bit of an announcement!

Cut Above The Rest...

And Your Beautiful Wonky Eyes...

Will soon have a crossover!

Heartbreak: Loyalty

Coast of America

"Alright, that's everything!" Rainbow Dash yelled as she threw the last crate of supplies into the boat taht she had managed to find on the coast of America leading out to the Atlantic Ocean.

Eclipse just watched her load the boat with an uneasy expression. "Dads, are you sure you want yo do this? This is illegal in so many levels."

"Look, everyone else is either wallowing or drinking their problems away. I'm the only one trying to do something to get my brother back." She jumped into the boat and leaned on the railing. "I'm going, Treble needs my help. I'm supposed to be the element of loyalty, and I'm loyal to Treble. You can stay if you want to, but there's no way you can stop me."

"Figured I'd find you two out here." Rainbow and Eclipse turned to see X standing there with Synthesia behind him. His face was still covered by the shadow of his fedora, his crimsion eyes piercing into their souls. "You take that boat even a few miles towards that prison and you'll either be at war with the biggest crime organisation on the planet or be blown right out of the water." He warned in a dark tone.

"Why should I listen to you? You tried to kidnap me and the girls on several occasions and we're going to let them rape us! Not to mention the amount of times you tried to kill Treble!" Rainbow exclaimed as she jumped over the railimg and began walking up to X with a glare. "Go on, give me one good reason why I should listen to you of all people."

"Rainbow Dash, he's telling the truth." Synthesia reassured Rainbow by walkimg in front of X and placing a hand in her shoulder. "Look, I want nothing more than to lead a full scale assault on that island to get my don back, but it's impossible, there's too many dangerous outcomes. The only good one is that Treble is fee and everything is alright...but that won't happen." She placed both hands of Rainbows shoulders and looked at her with pleading eyes. "Please.,.dont try to save him, we can't do anything or we'll end up dead."

Rainbow just stared at Synthesia with disgust and anger. "How can you say that?! How can you stand next to this guy and tell me not to try and save someone important to me, to you, to everyone?!"

"Dash, calm down." Eclipse said softly as he walked up behind Rainbow and grabbed her hand.

"There is no chance of you surging this Rainbow Dash, there's nothing we can do." X affirmed while staying a distance away from the rainbow haired girl that would have punched him if he was close enough.

"But we have to do something! We can't just...we can't just...just..." Rainbow began to slur her words as she began to fall unconscious. Eclipse caught her in his arms before pulling a needle out of Rainbows back that used to be full of sedative.

"I'll get her home so she can rest and cool down, you guys mind helping me pack all these supplies back into my car?" Eclipse asked as he lay Rainbow down in the back seat of his car while wrapping a blanket around her. Synthesia and X nodded and began placing the small crates back into the car from the boat. As Eclipse passed X he stopped and whispered. "If Rainbow and Synthesia weren't here, I'd have blown your head off by now, you know that right?"

"I know, I'm surprised you haven't already. I have no further plans for you or your friends, so I'll just leave you all alone...for now."

Two days later, at the prison

Treble just say with has back against one if the walls of his cell as he carved another mark onto the counter he had made, showing how long he was in the cell for. Solid and Mist just watched him with interest, none of the inmates they had met were ever this quiet for so long before. They had tried many times to get Treble to say anything, but he had remained silent, deep in thought with the shadows covering his face, the only things visible were his dull eyes, the crimsion fading away as his hope grew thinner and thinner. 'They'll come for me...they'll help me...' He kept repeating again and again in his mind. 'They'll get me out of here..,Sunset and I will be happy...ill kill Electro...our baby will be born...everything...will...go...back...to...normal...'

Little I'd he know, while he was trapped, Electro was the one that was by Sunsets side as she cried. He would work his way up to win her heart, but he knew that she would never betray Treble...at least...if she still thought he was alive that is.

Treble just sighed and closed his eyes, trying to fall asleep on the cold hard floor. Realising that it was a bad idea he got onto the cell bed and threw the covers over himself.

"Damnit, Electro has gone too far this time." Mist said as he punched the wall. "Putting criminals like us away? I can understand that. A guy who seems so pure of heart? That is not ok!"

Solid shook his head and took a puff of his cigarette. "Quiet down Mist and let the kid sleep. It'll take time for him to adjust so keep your mouth shut."

Mist groaned and hit the wall one more time before sitting on his bed and looking at Treble with worry. "This cannot be good for his mental stability I'll tell you that...if he spends too much time in there he'll eventually snap. He's already marking the walls, he must be staring to lose hope..."

"I know, I said quiet down and let him get his rest, he won't be able to sleep,with us talking like this."

Treble ignored the two, shutting out everything around him. He had tried to enter the dreamscape like he did with Sunset back when they thought Adagio was dead, but she never went in with him. As he slept, he began to have a dream, a very, very strange dream.

He saw a red diamond slowly turning in a black abyss, it's red glow seeming it be filled with hate. He saw a silhouette behind it, with hair matching his style, but of unknown colour. When the figure grabbed the diamond its eyes glowed crimsion before the dream faded and Treble fell into a dreamless sleep.

Author's Notes:

This sure is taking its toll on Treble and Sunset, hos long can Treble go without snapping?

Anyway. Next chapter is the crossover with Your Beautiful Wonky Eyes. Hype is real!

Three's A Crowd: Long overdue

Author's Notes:

Yep, it's finally here! The crossover you've all been waiting for!

Cut Above The Rest and Your Beautiful Wonky Eyes crossover, with the special addition of Dreams of Absolution.

All of which are my stories. This also marks the first PoME and CATR meetup!

Meanwhile in Cut Above The Rest

Treble sat down in his house, thinking over what he had just promised Sunset. ‘I shouldn't have promised that to her, I don't know what will happen after he beat X, who knows what crazy villain will show up next. Not to mention I have Adagio back on my trail.’ Groaning at the the thought of the siren while he leaned back.

Feeling something crawling up his arm he opened his eyes and saw Scary on his shoulder looking at him with worried eyes. To ease the spiders nerves he gently stroked his back with two fingers with a soft smile.

“Treble! I think I'll need you to go to the store with me!” Sunset called in from the back garden.

“Sure, why?” He called back.

“I think my cravings are starting, I'm suddenly feeling the need to eat a lot of orange chocolate and drink strawberry soda.”

Treble just raised a brow at the combination, but he knew what kind of strange cravings a pregnant woman could get. “Alright.”

“Thanks hon, I'll just get my bag then we can head out.” As Sunset walked in with Frightening on her shoulder to retrieve her bag she stopped and turned to Treble. “Oh, by the way, Hack was looking for you, said to meet him by the statue at CHS.”

‘Now why would he want to meet me there of all places? Usually he asks me to come to some dark alley so he can act all mysterious. Eh, it's Hack don't question it.’ Getting up and setting Scary down on the coffee table where he scuttled over to a small pillow that acted as his bed, Treble walked over to the front door and held it open for his girlfriend who cupped his cheek before walking out. Frightening had jumped onto the wall as Sunset left the house and crawled over to Scary and sat down beside him.

Treble chuckled at the spiders before walking out and closing the door.

The two spiders looked to each other with playful looks before beginning to move towards each other...only to have separate cages placed over them suddenly by Treble who had snuck back in. “No matting.” He ordered with a stern expression.

‘Hypocrite…’ The spiders thought as they stared at their owner with half lidded eyes.

Treble just smirked and left them in their cages.

Meanwhile in Your Beautiful Wonky Eyes

After being released from the CyCorp medical wing by Plas Proto, Shard and Ditzy walked out of the large building with Rayleigh floating beside them.

Shard held his side that had been bruised during his fight with Cybe while wincing. Ditzy noticed her partners discomfort and began to gently rub the injured area softly with her hand. As first it stung, but after a second the pain began to disperse. “Thanks Ditzy.” Shard thanked while planting a soft kiss on her forehead.

“No problem big guy, now let's get you home so I can take care of you.”

“Heh, good luck trying to do that, my mother will probably be fawning over me with Ruby just poking and prodding at a bruise or something, they probably wouldn't even let you near me much less know you were there.” Shard said with a fearful chuckle as he thought if the hell that awaited him when he returned to his home.

As they reached Shards car, Rayleigh stopped and pulled out Shards phone that he had in his storage unit. “Master Shard, it appears that someone named Pinkie Pinkie wants to see you at the school as soon as possible at the statue.”

Shard took his phone from the Mr Handy unit and read the text, raising a brow at the message. “She and the others already have me trying to help Mise, what do they want now?”

“Knowing Pinkie Pie, something random…” Ditzy commented dryly.

“Oh well, I guess it wouldn't hurt to just swing by to see what's wrong.” As Rayleigh set himself in the back of the car and Shard placed his key in the ignition, they pulled out of the parking lot and sped down the surprisingly clear street, on their way to meet the crazy girl with cotton candy hair that even Shard was unable to cut with his swords before getting them stuck.

Dreams of Absolution

As Roden walked by Canterlot High after having his interview with Sapphire to be his roommate he stopped and stared at the statue for a moment. He looked to the side mirror for a moment while squinting his eyes, seeing a few sparks of white energy coming from it.

“That can't be good.”

Walking over to the mirror he placed his hand on it, surprised to see a ripple effect.

“Interesting…”

CATR

Having left Sunset back at their home after finding the items to satisfy her cravings, Treble made his way to the school to meet his top hat wearing friend.

As he pulled up on his motorcycle he killed the engine. Looking around he saw Hack with his back against the edge of the statue while he worked his cane. “Hey! Hack!”

Hack tilted his top hat upwards and smiled at his friend. “Hey Trebs, thanks for coming out when you could be spending time either with Sunset or actually develop the plot of this story.”

Shaking off the last part of that sentence, not trying to make sense of it, Treble reached him and smiled, waiting for Hack to explain why he was there.

“So, you know about the portal to Equestria right? The one on the front mirror on this statue?” Hack asked as he tapped the portal with his cane causing it to ripple.

“Aye.” Treble answered.

“And you know how the portal only applies to that one mirror?”

“Yeah.”

“Check the mirror on the side.” Hack instructed with a smirk.

Shrugging, Treble slowly placed his hand on the side mirror, surprised to see it ripple like the portal, only the ripples being white instead of blue. “What the?”

“That was my reaction at first to bud, got a feeling that this one don't lead to Equestria though.”

“Why?” Treble asked while playing with the ripple effect, unaware that Hack had walked behind him.

“Just a hunch.” After saying that Hack pushed Treble forward, causing him to fall into the portal. “The things you tell me to do Pyra.” Correction, the things I MAKE you do.

“Touché.”

YBWE

“Alright Pinkie, what do you want me to do for you?” Shard asked dryly as he and Ditzy walked up to the statue where Pinkie was standing.

“What makes you think I want you to do something for me silly?”

“Because the only reasons any of you girls have even spoken to me so far is to ask me to do something for you, now what it's it?”

Pinkie just giggled and waved her hand. “Nah, I'm not wanting you to do something. I just wanna show you something cool.”

Shard rolled his eyes while Ditzy stared in confusion. “Alright I'll humour you Pinkie, what do you want to show me?”

Pinkie smiled and pointed to the spot beside the statue. “First, stand here please.”

Shard did as he was told. “Alright, what's ne-”

He was cut off as Pinkie pushed him through the portal. Ditzy and Rayleigh just glared at Pinkie, demanding an explanation. “Oh relax, I've just sent him to meet someone that people have been wanting him to meet for a long time.”

DoA

“What are you planning writer?” Roden asked as he carefully inspected the newly found portal.

Oh, me? Well I'm just arranging a little meeting that has been long overdue. You're welcome to join in if you want. I recommend you do.

“And why is that?”

Let's just say...I'm getting rid of something that needs to be put to rest.

Nodding, with having nothing better to do, Roden pushed against the portal, slowly walking through it.

Three's A Crowd: The forest

Trebles sight slowly began to return as he began to open his eyes. Sitting up he groaned while rubbing the back of his head, feeling as though he had just been hit in the back of the skull by a sledgehammer. ‘Ah damn...what the hell happened?’ He thought as he focused on soothing the pain in his head by massaging the sore spot.

After a moment Treble remembered what Hack had done, the last thing he could recall was falling through a white and blue vortex before being struck in the back of the head.

‘I really need to get Hack back for this, I'm all for his usual random moments but this is just going too far.’Slowly rising to his feet Treble sighed and placed his hands on his hips while looking around the new area. ‘Only question is, where the hell am I?’

The area he appeared to be in was a dark forest. The leaves on the trees were glowing blue with the wood being black and glass like. The grass was also glowing blue, the colour sending a calming feeling over Treble. Finding a dirt path a few feet away from his current position he shrugged and began to follow the trail to wherever it would lead him.

‘This place is so beautiful, it's like the dreamscape that Sunset and I visited after we beat Adagio. Just what is this place?’

Meanwhile, in another area of the forest, Shard sat up,and rubbed the back of his head. “Damn, what the hell hit me so hard?” Shaking the pain away, he stood up,and took in his surroundings. “Well...this is new.”

Walking up to one of the glass trees, Shard began to feel a presence nearby, growing stronger as he approached the glowing plant. As he placed a hand in the tree bark, he began to hear the distant laughter of a little girl, the sound stopping as he took his hand off the tree. Placing his hand on the tree next to it he heard a soft motherly voice humming a calming tune.

Stepping back slightly Shard began to question what these trees really were. “This is strange, these aren't ordinary trees that's obvious, but there's something about them...something familiar.”

Walking towards the nearby path with his hand on the hilt of his blade, Shard began to explore the deeper sections of this mysterious forest. Looking up at the sky he noticed that it was a very dark purple, with black clouds that had various swirl patterns in them.

“I don't think I'm in Kansas anymore…” Slapping himself for the awful reference, he pressed forwards, hoping to find something that would either get him home or explain what this place was.

Treble, seeming to not be as questioning as Shard, just began looking for a way to get back to his home to spend time with his worlds Sunset. ‘Ok, I was sent here through one of the mirror portals, that means there has to be some kind of mirror in this place, I just need to find it first.’ As he walked he took the time to notice a few extra details on the trees. There seemed to be patterns on each tree, none of the patterns real eating on any other tree, making the plants have a sense of individuality. ‘There's something about these trees that I feel like I should know…’

As he was walking, he stopped as he heard the sound of soft, rapid footsteps behind him, as if some small creature was running around in different directions. Turning around he saw nothing, and the noises ceased. Narrowing his eyes he began to slowly take a few steps forward before turning back around to resume his search for an exit.

In another area of the forest, Roden stood facing one of the trees. “Why bring us here of all places writer? Afterall this is where you send your characters to...” I know it is, but you guys are safe for now, there's just so,done here that needs taken care of. “And you brought Treble and Shard instead of a powerful character like Symbol because?” For one he’s busy, secondly this has been a crossover that is way overdue and finally there'd be no challenge if I brought a guy like him here.

Roden rolled his eyes and continued facing the trees, studying its patterns and taking in its presence.

“Interesting…”

Meanwhile, Treble continued to look around randomly which his hands in his jackets pockets, nearing a fork in the pathway, although he didn't pay much attention to that, his focus was the trees. ‘I could probably make a song inspired by this place, maybe chillstep or something. Something called Blackwood Forest or whatever sounds good.’

Shard was also approaching the fork in the path from another route, his hand still on the hilt of his sword just in case. He kept scanning the treeline but only made quick glances at the road.

Eventually they both reached the centre of the pathway, with having not payed attention to the path they bumped into each other and fell on their backsides. Shard quickly reached for his katana but stopped as he saw that the person he had bumped into was just another young man. “Oh, sorry, wasn't looking where I was going.” He apologised as he got to his feet.

“It's alright.” Treble reassured as he got to his own feet and looked to Shard.

It took a moment for them to figure it out but they finally asked themselves the question ‘Wait, how is this guy here with me?’

Shard cleared his throat and extended his hand. “Allow me to introduce myself. I'm Shard, a Shard Storm, what's your name?”

Treble smiled and took Shards hand in his and shook. “Treble Clef.”

‘Why do I get the sense that Treble Mix and this guy need to meet?’ Shaking his head Shard smiled and pulled his hand away. “So Treble, you don't seem to be from around here, do you know what this place is?”

Treble shook his head.

"Wait so you don't know how we got here either?"

"Nah." Treble shook his head as he answered.

"Do you know anyone who might know what's going on?" Shard asked as he looked around the dark area that they had been brought to.

"Hack might." Treble answered with a smile before it faded as he remembered they were separated from anyone else. "Oh...right."

"Well we've got to find some way out of here, I got business with a certain Irish drunk that I want to get over with." Shard said dully as he motioned Treble to follow while walking down the gravel path.

"Right." Treble said as he jogged to catch up with the swordsman. 'I don't who this guy is, but for some reason...he seems familiar.'

'When I learned this guys name I thought he'd be like Treble Mix, but...something seems odd about him, like I should know him or something...' Shard thought as he looked to Treble from the corner of his eye.

Behind them, a small figure hid behind a tree, peeking over to look at the pair. Smirking the small figure moved her fingers slightly before snapping them.

Suddenly, Treble and Shard stopped, feeling a sudden rush of energy. As they turned to each other their eyes met. They stared for a moment before growling and throwing a punch at each other's faces. They hit at the same time with the same force and both were thrown down onto their backs.

The small figure just giggled evilly as she watched. “This is going to be fun.”

Author's Notes:

So, they're going to fight now, as per the rule of crossovers.

Ask Treble #2

Hello again my friends, it's Treble and it's time to answer more of your questions. Wait, why are you here Dantes?

Apparently some of the readers have questions for me.

Oh, well alright...just don't kill anyone.

Oh please, I'm not like the evil Treble Mix Deadpool knock off, I only kill the ones that ruined my life.

Lets just get started.

Blackdust asks:

OI! Treble! What're your opinions on what's left of the two Dazzlin's?

Well, Sonata and I aren't really that close, she's just popped up every now and again, she's a nice girl nonetheless. Now Aria, I'm close to. She's a great sparing partner and knows how to keep things interesting...things may have gotten close to getting steamy during one of our fights...

Sunset: What do you mean by that?

Nothing honey, I'd never betray you, things just got a little heated is all.

RustyWarhead asks:

Treble! What the fuck is a Sonic?!

A fast blue anthro hedgehog, can people PLEASE stop asking that on every corner of the Internet?!

Elec asks:

Where did you learn to fight?

I learned to fight over the course of my years with the Black Cats of Music, although I didn't teach myself. It was actually Spitfire who trained me to fight, we...well...we kinda had a relationship that got pretty serious, but eventually the spark just died you know? We're still good friends and all though, so there's no problems.

You have a thing for girls with fiery hair and names don't you Treble?

Hey, what kinda guy doesn't like hot chicks?

Boo! Bad pun!

Oh shut up ya psychopath, the next question is for you.

Elec asks:

Who will your first victim? X or your former friend?

I have no further conflicts with my pathetic excuse for a father, he was not the one that ruined my life. No, the five on the jury and the three masterminds, they will be the ones to fall...

Cryptic.

FrostGuardian asks:

Treble, are you planning to marry Sunset?

*Blushes* Well...yeah, I am, but not anytime soon though. I'll wait until a more stable time and for when we get to a more mature age to pop the question. Oh, looks like the last one is for you.

FrostGuardian asks:

Dantes, If you break out of prison, what will you do with Eclipse, Oceanic, Silver, Casino, Onyx and the rest of the gang?

Some shall live some shall die, the girls will not be punished, none of them are traitors, I know of three of our group and two others that were once close to me that are responsible for my capture...they will pay dearly.

Alright I need to wrap this up begore he tries going after my friends. See you next chapter everyone where I beat the crap out of Shard.

Oh, there will be a Deathbattle chapter for us later after the crossover to have an actual fight to the finish to see who is stronger.

Three's A Crowd: The awaited showdown

Both Shard and Treble got to their feet, both with red marks on their cheeks from the force of impact. They just stood still, glaring at each other, their eyes now coloured grey instead of Trebles usual crimson and Shards natural orange. The young figure giggled before snapping her fingers again, sending another wave of energy and anger through the two teens.

Shard was the first to attack, dashing over and nailing Treble in the chest with his shoulder. As the wind was knocked out of his lungs Treble quickly joined his hands above Shard and brought them down on the swordsman's head. Shard gasped and collapsed to the floor.

Treble reached down and grabbed him by the neck before clenching his fist and knocking Shard over the head was great force. He then threw Shard down and kicked his side, causing Shard to cry out in pain before pulling his legs back and kicking Treble in the stomach.

Treble back-pedalled slightly, giving Shard enough time to get to his feet and spin kick his opponent in the side of the head. Treble landed on his side and grunted in pain. He quickly rolled to the side to avoid Shards descending foot. As he got up he threw a punch at the orange haired boy who caught it in his hand. Shard then threw a punch only to have it caught in Trebles hand.

It was now a battle of physical strength. Both side pushed as hard as they could, stretching themselves to their limits. As they pushed their muscles bulged, the sight would have caused either of their lovers to blush furiously. As they pushed they both stared into each other's grey eyes, glaring at the other while clenching their teeth as they continued to put up a fight.

Finally Treble eased up slightly, allowing Shard to push forward thinking he had gained the advantage. However Treble had purposely pulled back, now with Shard pushing him backwards he lowered his hands to Shards torso, grabbed him and used Shards own force against him to lift him up over Trebles head and to be slammed head first into the ground.

Shard quickly placed his hands on the ground to hold himself up long enough to kick Treble right in the jaw, causing both fighters to fall onto their backs. They both propped themselves up with their elbows before returning to their feet.

As they glared they put up their fists and began circling each other. Having had enough of the fight Shard reached behind his back and grabbed the hilt of his katana. He unsheathed the orange and black blade before taking a fighting stance. He took a step before charging Treble blade first.

Having not noticed Treble reaching into his pocket Shard was surprised to see Treble punch the blade to the side with a shiny red brass knuckle. As Shard was immobilised Treble brought his other fist forward and nailed him in the chest. Treble then began to repeatedly strike Shards chest with his brass knuckles while he moved forward, causing Shard to backpedal.

Shard finally got enough air in his lungs to take a swing at Treble with his blade, on.y for it to be blocked by the brass knuckle on Trebles fist. What followed was a repeated process of Shard swinging rapidly swiping at Treble only to have the blow blocked by Treble swinging his fists quickly to counter each attack.

Shard spun around at an incredible speed and hit Treble in the side of the head with the hilt of the blade.

Treble stumbled before regaining his bearings. Both stood, panting heavily, the continued battle wearing them out.

The small figure close by smirked before snapping her fingers again, causing the two to lunge at each other one last time.

However, they stopped as a loud bang rang out and a bullet flew just between the two and hit the side of one of the glass trees, only for the bucket to bounce harmlessly off of the wood. Both fighters looked over to see Roden standing with a desert eagle in his hand while the other remained in his hoodie pocket. “That's quite enough you two.”

Both of their eyes returned to their normal colours after seeing the green fourth wall breaker. They both collapsed to their knees and began rolling around in pain, finally feeling the effect of their wounds.

Roden just stared at the two and rolled his eyes. ‘You just had to make them fight didn't you?’

What're you talking about? I didn't make them do this.

‘Don't joke with me author, I know you're in control of all of this.’

I swear to me I didn't make this happen.

‘...you aren't joking are you?’

Really? What tipped you off genius?

‘If you didn't do this, then who did? ...wait are you letting one of your friends cowrite again?’

Oh hell no, you think I'd let anyone other than Prince_Zodiac touch my stories? No, this was caused by a certain character that just doesn't want to be forgotten.

‘Wait...you don't mean…’

I do, and we won't say who it is for added effect until the end for another annoying cliffhanger that will enrage the readers further.

‘You really hate your readers don't you?’

What? Oh no, I love ‘em to bits, I just really enjoy being a huge troll to them from time to time.

‘By time to time you mean always right?’

Bingo. Oh shit, the narration!

*Ahem!* Roden turned around to see both of the fighters slowly getting to their feet as they groaned in discomfort. Riden pulled up his scarf slightly before moving forward. “Well, since it appears that you two have regained your senses, could either of you explain why you decided to just start beating the life out of each other?” He asked in monotone as he placed the gun back in his pocket.

Shard rubbed the side of his head in discomfort before sighing. “I...I don't know. I just...suddenly felt this surge of energy and rage towards Treble, I don't know why, I couldn't even control myself.”

Roden turned to Treble who nodded at Shards answer. “Interesting, but what happened when you felt the wave? Were you arguing?”

“No, we were just walking and trying to find a way out of here.” Shard answered before slowly praising his head. “Wait a minute...what are you doing here?”

“Apparently making sure you two don't kill each other before your stories end.”

“Oh...great...you're like Treble Mix.” Shard groaned, at the mention of the name Treble turned to Shard and raised a brow.

“Uh...what?”

Before the conversation could start Roden clears his throat, earning the two's attention. “Now if you two are finished moaning about your wounds I think it's about time we find the source behind these surges before they strike again...and I hope it's not who I think it is.”

”Awww, why not Roden?” Roden froze at the sound of a little girl's voice.

“Oh you've got to be fucking kidding me right now…” He mumbled before turning around with Shard and Treble to see a young girl with long straight hair, plain white eyes and an evil smile standing there, all of her body, including her clothes, was grey. Around her there seemed to be glitching pixels in reality.

”After all, it has been so very long since we've seen each other, an entire story reboot to be precise, I did miss you ever so much.”

Roden just glared at the girl. “Um, Roden, who is this girl and why do I get the feeling that she really shouldn't exist?” Shard asked as he grabbed his sword tightly.

”What? He didn't talk about me? The nerve of some people.”

Roden growled slightly as he clenched his fists. “She's someone that should have stayed forgotten, an old enemy that never got any closure…Celia.”

Author's Notes:

If anyone knows who Celia is then congrats, you get a cookie. Yeah I've wanted to get rid of this villain but I didn't just w ant to leave her to rot in a forgotten story, so she's here now.

For those that are hungry for blood there will be a Deathbattle chapter to prove who would win a fight to the death between Shard and Treble.

Fun little fact I wrote this entire chapter while listening to romantic Spanish guitar music.

Love: In the spotlight

Meanwhile

Hack smiled as the mirror portal stopped rippling and returned to normal. "Well, now that Treble is out having fun with those two and that the crossover is officially canon to both stories, I guess the other guys and I get a bit of the spotlight for once."

What do you mean for once? You're probably one of the most popular characters in this thing and you are the comedic relief. If you ask me you get way too much time in the spotlight.

"Why do you say that?"

When's the last time we saw ANY of the other girls?

Hack just paused and scratched his chin in thought. "Huh...you're right."

Shall we fix this issue?

"Yes, yes we shall."

"Come on! Keep up!" Rainbow Dash encouraged Eclipse who was jogging with her around the schools track at Canterlot High. Eclipse was able to keep up with the rainbow haired girl, but he was starting to lose control of his breathing and began to feel pain growing in his sides as he pushed himself to continue on. "Come on, we've been practicing and training for months, how is your stamina not up yet?!"

"Maybe...if you didn't...insist...that we constantly...compete against Applejack...maybe...I'd have time to actually...train my body!" Eclipse gasped out, only losing more energy while talking.

"Or maybe it's the fact that you keep missing training due to all your time in the hospital!" Onyx called out from the stands where the group was currently seated.

"Yeah, you'd think after the 13th time he'd learn not to challenge Treble or Silver Knight to a fight. One of them is a skilled fighter who deals with thugs on a daily basis and the other is the biggest guy in our group." Sparkjump commented quietly while having hai arm wrapped around Fluttershy who was cuddling up to him.

"Yeah, seriously babe. You've got to stop challenging my bro to fights, you're never gonna win. Even if you had a shotgun of some giant mech suit he'd still find a way to take you down." Rainbow added as she jogged slightly slower to allow Eclipse to catch up to keep the conversation going.

"I'll get them...one day...plus it's kinda fun!"

"You ended up with your arm so dislocated it was pointing out of your back last time, and they didn't even hit it that hard and they didn't grab it either! You're gonna get yourself killed if you keep charging into fights you know you can't win."

"I wanna step in but at the sane time ah wanna see if they'll start arguin'like an old married couple." Applejack told Casino while she smiled in amusement.

Casino looked at his girlfriend strangely before shrugging and smiling. "That's cruel AJ, but at the same time, fun"

Meanwhile Oceanic sat with Octavia in the back row sipping tea while Octavia explained her latest melodies. Rarity was busy watching Silver do push ups while she sat with a huge grin on her face and fanned herself with her hand. Silver rolled his eyes and continued his piece of daily excersize.

Pinkie sat with Hack going over the preparations for the graduation party. Hack was proposing more mature means of developing the party while Pinkie wanted to go with her usual style of parties but in a larger scale, they eventually began to reach compromises withe decorations and themes.

Sunset just sat with Bass while Scary and Frightening were playing about with a Goliath bird eater tarantula they had come across, which was twice the size of them. Fluttershy had said she'd take it to the animal shelter as to not cause itself or others harm.

"so when do you think you'll tell everyone?" Bass asked quietly.

"Treble says after graduation when things have settled down. It's still too early to tell everyone about the baby." Sunset answered in a hushed voice.

And no, Pinkie and Hack can't hear them, not can anyone else. Why? Because plot convenience.

"I still can't believe you got pregnant so young."

"Yeah, it's scary and I'm not sure if I'm ready, but I've come this far and I'm still standing so I guess it'll be ok. Besides, it's Trebles baby, how bad could it be? And he'll be right there beside me to help me take care of the little one." Sunset replied while gently rubbing her stomach.

"Hey Silver! Wanna...Wanna fight again?" Eclipse called out weakly as he fell to the ground, exhausted, only receiving a no.

Rainbow looked back before rolling her eyes. "I'm gonna complete my laps. You lie there and get some rest, but we are seriously training you hard after this." She said tiredly begore jogging off.

"Don't wait up..." Eclipse called back but was muffled due to his face being in the ground. Lifting his head he tried to get up, only to find that his muscles were so tense that he could barely move. "Crap..."

"Awww, has the little boy fallen over?" A young female voice that was all too familiar to Hack and Casino said teasingly.

"What's say we help him up sis?" Another voice asked with a mischievous tone.

"Certainly dear sister!"

Blue and orange wires snapped at Eclipse begore wrapping around his arms and holding him up like a puppet. "Ow...my muscles..."

"Looks like he doesn't want to be helped Jill, what do we do?"

"We hurt him of course!"

As they were about to use their ropes against Eclipse the handle of a cane stopped the wires from reaching further. Sill and Jill looked back to see Hack standing there holding the his cane by the bottom end while keeping the wires at bay with the handle and a confident smile. "Now now ladies, I'm sure that you'd both prefer to play with someone who knows how this song and dance goes."

"Hack Wonder..." Sill just muttered.

"Where is Treble, our fight is with him, not you!" Jill snapped.

"Sorry, but Treble isn't here right now, please leave a message after the thwack."

"The wh-"

*thwack!*

Hack jad swung his cane full force into the side of Sills face, causing her to fall onto her back. "Alright ladies, let's dance."

Author's Notes:

Sill and Jill are back, we get to see a solo Hack fight and the girls are back!

What will happen next?

The crossover is still going, don't worry

Three's A Crowd: The fight begins

“Celia? Roden who is this..” Shard took a look into Celia’s eyes has shivered. “...creepy, creepy kid?”

Roden sighed and flipped the safety off of his gun. “She's a villain from a forgotten tale, with the ability to morph reality as she sees fit.” He shook his head and pointed his gun at Celia, only for Shard to stop him from pulling the trigger.

“But she's just a little girl, how can she be that dangerous? She probably doesn't onto how I to use her powers or whatever.”

”I have no age.” Celia Spile, earning everyone's attention. ”I don't even have a home or an identity, Celia was the name given to me by some human I met awhile back that actually showed some level of care towards me.”

“Great...villainous speech about the creepy person's backstory, just what we need.” Shard commented sarcastically, receiving a smack on the back of the head from Treble who turned his attention to the creepy girl before them.

“Continue…” Treble said dryly.

”As I was saying, there was never a place fir me in this multiverse, so I-”

*BLAM!!!*

Celia flew backwards and hit the back of her head against the ground, a large hole on her forehead. Treble looked to Shard who then looked to Roden, his held tightly and the front of the gun seeping a small amount of smoke. “Dick move.” Treble commented while wiping some blood if of his glasses.

“I have to agree. Who interrupts a villain during their speech?” Shard demanded from Roden who turned his head and frowned.

“An actually smart hero. She was right there, she wasn't moving nor was she using any of her powers to absorbing some weird artefact that will make her powerful. She was just standing there with obvious sinister intentions, and she was completely open. How could I not take that chance?” Roden pointed out with slight annoyance.

“...fair point. But still, did you have to kill her?” Shard asked as he watched Treble begin to poke the body with a stick with curiosity.

“Oh she's not dead, she just wants you to think that so you'll turn away and she can stab you in the back, both figuratively…” To prove his point Roden turned his back to Celia and folded his arms, but stepped to the side before a throwing knife could get him in the back. “...and very literally.”

Treble just looked to the recovering Celia with confusion, having not seen her move or even be capable of moving for that matter. ’Why do I always have to deal with creeps like this?’ Treble took a few steps backwards while Celia's head wound disappeared.

”Was that really called for?”

“Considering that you essentially plan on killing us and everyone else we know and love, I'm pretty sure that you had that coming.” Roden stated a she readied his gun again, only for Treble to get in the way and block Rodens view of the girl. “Treble, move out of the way, that isn't a little girl. She's a dangerous blabbering psychopath hell bent on destroying everything.”

Treble just looked confused before he was sent flying into one of the trees, hitting his back hard against the glass bark. Roden and Shard both winced as the sound of the impact echoed out. Treble peeled himself off of the tree and glared at the little girl/demonic spirit.

Celia just laughed and began to float off of the ground, glitches in reality appearing around her as pixels began to form in the air around her. She snapped her fingers and a hand made out of the stone below the gravel grew out of the ground and grabbed Shard by the leg. Before it could begin to drag him under he pulled out his orange and black katana and sliced the hand clean off.

“Ok, that's new!” Shard spun his sword in his hand for a moment while Roden shot a hand that had grabbed onto him, reloading his gun while standing beside Shard who had stopped spinning and took a defensive stance.

Treble mumbled a few things before walking up to the group of heroes while rubbing his back. He reached into his pockets and grabbed his brass knuckles before slipping them on and bashing them together and taking a fighting stance.

”So this is what I have to fight now? A schizophrenic twenty year old, a recolour gender swap of Vinyl and, of course, a red and orange OC that has superhuman abilities. Honestly you'd have been able to actually frighten me if you had brought someone worth while, like the avengers.”

“Wrong franchise.” Roden quipped before planting another bullet in her face. She recovered faster than the last time and smirked.

”Alright, I think we've made enough references and people are probably bored at this point, so let's get down to business!” As she yelled halfway through her sentence she waved her hand over Roden and blew him away with a small wave of pixels.

Before she could continue her attack Treble ran forward and hit Celia up the jaw with his brass knuckle, causing her to stagger. While he did feel uncomfortable fighting so,wine who looked like a little girl, he kept reminding himself of what she really was.

Celia vanished and appeared behind him, she snapped her fingers and multiple arms grew out of the ground and head him in place. ”Sorry Treble, you're a really nice guy but I can't keep this up if you keep hitting me.” She spoke with sarcasm before quickly turning around and nailing Shard in the gut with a gauntlet she had summoned.

She was about to grab Shards blade but Treble had managed to break out of the hands and tackled Celia before holding her down.

The pixels around Celia all formed into a gauntlet shaped hand which she used to punch Treble off of her.

The hand was shattered as Roden fired his gun into the gauntlet before it could hurt Treble who was just beginning to recover. “Sorry but there are a lot of people that would be extremely pissed off if Treble Clef lost to a villian like this.”

Celia shook her head and used her abilities to summon her own gun.

“And yes dear readers, we do know her abilities and other actions are beyond ridiculous."

Treble ran up to Roden with Shard and they all prepared themselves for whatever it is they could ever expect it.

”You fools, you're too late, it's time to drop the doom hammer on you…” Celia paused mid sentence to try and understand what she was saying. ”...the doom hammer of doom...upon you...uh...LETS JUST DANCE BABY!”

Author's Notes:

Hey, if anything doesn't make sense or there's something out of place let me know.

Also, Crash Bandicoot reference in there

Love: Hack fight

Hack smirked as he spun his cane before grabbing it by the handle and slamming it into the ground. Sill and Jill both just looked to each other before nodding. They both ran to different sides of Hack and swung their ropes to try and grab his arms. Hack just bent backwards and let the ropes get tangled in each other before grabbing them and pulling them down, causing both girls to fall flat on their faces.

Hack turned to Sill and walked up to her with a skip in his step. He placed his foot on her back and levelled his cane with the side of her head before taking a few test swings like a golfer, ready to punt her head away like a golf ball. But as he was about to take the final swing Jill decided to interfere by wrapping her ropes around Hacks leg. She pulled him back and kicked her leg forward to try and strike him. However, Hack slipped out of the ropes, jumped over Jill while looking down at her and tipping his hat before landing behind her and hitting her in the back with his the bottom of his cane, causing her to gasp as he struck her spine.

Yeah, Hack is a bit ruthless while fighting, especially when fighting people that piss him or his loved ones off.

"Gotcha now!" Sill yelled as she jumped into Hacks back and latched onto him, wrapping her legs around his torso and wrapping her ropes around his arms and neck. "Die you miserable trans!"

"Oh you did not just go there!" Hack grabbed her arms and slammed her into the ground in front of him.

"Why did he take offence to that?" Eclipse asked as he was helped up by Casino and Oceanic.

"Hack is transgender, it's a bit of a touchy subject with him." Casino answered.

"Wait what? Hack was a girl before?" A number of the group asked shocked.

"You don't all have to act so surprised you assholes!" Hack yelled as he punched Jill in the face.

"We don't like to talk about it..." Casino finished dryly as he set Eclipse down on the stands. "Oi! Hack! You need help with these two?!" He called back as he pulled out his throwing cards.

"Nah, after this little bitches comment these two are mine!" Both Sill and Jill launched their ropes at Hack who was hit in the chest and knocked backwards. He fell onto his back and slid on the dirt track for a moment before growling and jumping to his feet. "That's it! Bitches..." He held his cane and cocked it like a shotgun. "...MEET SHOTGUN CANE!!!" He aimed and fired at the spot where Sill and Jill were standing, only for them to dodge to the side and avoid the shells.

"Dude, I know they pissed you off but don't try to kill them!" Onyx yelled as he watched the fight with concern, Vinyl shaking here head in disapproval."

"Why?! If it's because they're girls I don't think the story is gonna get targeted by some bullshit feminists anytime soon!"

"What the fuck does that even mean?!"

"It's me asshole you need to stop trying to make sense of my nonsense, it's got 'non' in the word for a damn good reason!"

"He's right you're the only one taht still tries to understand him, you need to stop for your own good." Sparkjump added as he cuddled with Fluttershy.

"One of us has to might as well be me." Onyx countered as he spun his nunchucks in his hand. "Still, there's no need to kill those girls."

"Why? They work for X and are trying to either kill most of us or kidnap us, how is it different from when Treble killed Electro and Hack killed Chord?" Eclipse asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Because they're misguided." Sparkjump stated, earning everyone's attention. "Look at them, they're young, barely at the age of becoming women. They're only fighting because they have been raised to think that this is the right thing to do. They aren't doing this for the sake of being evil, they're doing this because this is what they have been told to do by their only parental figure. They can be beaten, but it would be wrong to kill them, Chord and Electro were sinister and evil to the core, they deserved the fates brought upon them. Thes girls should be reformed, not slaughtered."

Everyone just looked at him wide eyed and slack jawed. "Shit man when did you get all outspoken and philosophical?" Silver asked shocked, voicing everyone else's questions.

"I've been try to become more open and talkative."

"Fine! I'll knock 'em out instead!" Hack yelled in annoyance as he stopped himself from shooting again, instead opting to use the handle of the cane to grab one of the girls and drag them over before punching them in the face with a mighty rage. He took off his hat and placed his cane inside it before placing it back on his head, causing Sill and Jill to stare in confusion, not able to see who a cane could fit inside a hat.

They quickly snapped out of their deep thinking and charged Hack, Sill jumping over his head while Jill slid between his knees. Both wrapped their ropes around him and began to pull as they reached the other side, slowly crushing him to death. He growled and bit down on one of the ropes, causing it to snap with his sharp teeth easily cutting through it, freeing one arm. He grabbed the other rope and tore it off before it could crush his arm. "I've had enough of this, Silver!"

As soon as he was called, Silver Knight walked up behind Sill and Jill before knocking them in the back of the head, knocking them out cold. "There, happy now?"

"No...I still wanna kill them..."

"They're Trebles sisters, if you do he'll probably still kill you."

"...fuck" Hack groaned as he slung Jill over hso shoulder and began carrying her to the stands while Silvet did the same with Sill. "Why don't we just give their unconscious bodies to that lonely homeless guy down the street?"

"Shut up Hack."

Author's Notes:

Yep, didn't hold anything back.

Three's A Crowd: Final showdown

Shard swung his sword and sliced one of the pixel gauntlets in half as it was sent his way, causing it to shatter into pieces. Meanwhile Treble was busy smashing other gauntlets that tried to land a hit on him, only to be met with a brass knuckle. Roden stood while firing shots at Celia who kept glitching out of the way of the incoming bullets.

Roden stopped for a moment, narrowed his eyes and waited for Celia to disappear again. Once she did he turned to another spot and fired. Celia appeared in that spot and ended up,with a bullet in her chest, causing her to stagger and fall onto her back while clutching her chest. Roden began to rapidly fire into the girl's body, not giving her the chance to recover until he had to reload his gun.

When he did, he put the pistol in his pocket, grabbed Celia by the hair and swung her around. “Treble! Heads up!”

Treble quickly turned around and nodded, reading his fist. Roden let go of Celia and sent her flying towards Treble who swung his fist forward, striking her right in the face with the force of both his punch and Rodens throw. Time seemed to move in slow motion as his fist collided with Celia's face. As time returned to normal Celia was sent tumbling across the dirt path with a huge fist print on her face. Shard spun around with his blade and destroyed the last two gauntlets before sheathing his blade and walking to Trebles side, Roden doing the same.

Celia covered her face as she began to heal it, placing her free hand on the ground to lift herself up onto her feet again. “Just give up already, we all know how this is going to end.” Shard said while crushing a pixel under his foot.

“He's right, there's only one outcome to this if you continue. Our worlds all need is to keep going, if we keep going all that will happen is you're end.” Roden added.

“Aye…” Treble said uneasily, not fully understanding what Roden was suggesting, but decided to go along with it as he showed similar behaviour to Hack Wonder from his world, only far more mature and self controlled.

Celia shakily got to her feet and glared at the trio. ”Fucking...main characters...think that you're invincible...well let me tell you, even main characters have to die sometime.”

With a snap of her fingers the three were lifted into the air before being thrown towards the trees, their backs colliding with the glass-like wood causing them all to grunt in pain.

”Here I control the story!”

Celia opened her hands and lifted Shard and Roden up into the air before slamming them together. They then began to lose control of their bodies as they began to punch and scrape at themselves.

She summoned two more pixel gauntlets and floated them up to the two before using them to grab the two and start crushing them.

Treble got to his feet and charged Celia, knocking her over and causing her to lose control over the story.

As Roden and Shard fell to the ground now freed from Celia's grip, Roden lifted himself up to see some kind of remote landing beside him. “Is this your doing Pyra?” I've only been able to gain some control again and was able to send in something to finish this fight, give this to Treble, it should destroy her. “Got it.”

Roden grabbed the remote and quickly began running over to Treble who kicked Celia away before she could bring about another gauntlet.

“Treble, take this!” Roden threw the remote to Treble who caught it and looked at it confused, before recognising what it was and looked up, seeing a black dot of something floating miles above the group. He smirked and backed away from Celia who was getting to her feet.

”What're you doing? Why'd you stop?”

“OBC.” Treble said simply while pressing a few buttons on the remote.

”What the hell does that mean?”

As Shard reached the group again Roden smirked under his scarf. “OBC stands for...orbital bass cannon.”

Celia's pupils shrank to mere dots as Treble smirked evilly and placed earmuffs on, Shard and Roden ducking behind trees while covering their ears. “See’ya bitch.”

Treble pressed a button on the remote and the dot above them began to glow red. That dot was a satellite with a very special modification made to it. The front cannon opened up and began to build up energy before sending a huge beam of dubstep and techno music channeled into energy shooting down towards its target, Celia.

She didn't even have time to move as the laser crashed down onto her and slowly broke her body down with the rhythm of the songs which Treble began bobbing his head to.

Once the beam ceased it's barrage of wubs, Treble took off the earmuffs and the others came out of hiding. All that was left of Celia was one single pixel in a small steaming crater in the dirt path which Roden quickly crushed under his foot. “Well gents, I think our work here is done.” Roden stated happily as he dusted himself off.

“I've dealt with a few things to do with the supernatural in my life, but this was by far the weirdest thing I've ever done.” Shard said while rubbing the back of his head.

“Well, it's over now, now it's just a case of getting home.” I'm already on it.

Two portals appeared beside the group, one leading to Shards world while the other led to Trebles. The two main characters turned to each other and shook hands.

“It was nice to fight alongside you Treble, maybe if our worlds stay linked we'll meet again.” Shard said as he smiled.

“Aye.” Treble responded with his own smile. The two brofisted before jumping through their individual portals.

Roden sighed sadly. “Just open up the portal Pyra, I've accepted my fate.”

Are you sure you want this? It doesn't have to be this way.

“I know I'm only a copy of the real Roden Godswell, created simply for a crossover. Once I step through that portal and this crossover ends, I'll cease to be, regardless of whether I live or not the real Rodens story will continue. My path ends here.”

No, it doesn't.

“What do you mean?”

Shards world has its own Roden, so does most other worlds. However, Trebles world doesn't.

Shards portal closed but Trebles remained open. “Are you serious?”

The choice is yours. Another portal opened, revealing Rodens world. I won't decide for you, you can either keep,existing in a new world with new friends, or doom yourself to nonexistence. I leave it up to you.

Roden looked into his portal before looking into Trebles, multiple mixed feelings coursing through his mind as he thought about the decision he was about to make.

Shard landed on the other side of the portal into his world where Ditzy, Rayleigh and for some reason Treble Mix were waiting for him. He just smiled at his friends before turning back towards the portal.

I'm sorry but I've got to do this, I just can't let the moment slip away.

Suddenly Treble ran out of the portal, ran up to Treble Mix and punched him in the face. There is only one Treble and it is mine!

With a final wave Treble jumped back through the portal into his world. Once on the other side he looked back to the mirror, his reflection fading out to show Shards world. They both waved to each other before turning around and walking away.

Suddenly, Roden jumped out of Trebles mirror portal. Treble turned around confused as to why he would be followed into his world. “I can't go back to my own world, so, I'm staying in this one from now on.”

Author's Notes:

And here ends the crossover between Shard and Treble.

If you haven't already and you like this story, give Your Beautiful Wonky Eyes a read to continue with Shards story.

Looks as if Roden is sticking around with the CATR gang now, so that's a thing. If you like Roden then check out his story Dreams of Absolution.

The Heartbreak Storyline will not include Roden.

Heartbreak: More than two...

Canterlot

Hack slammed his glass down onto the wooden dining table of his home as he finished another shot of whiskey. His tophat lay on the other side of the table with his cane in front of it. He hadn't left his home for days, drinking away his sorrows as he was haunted by the fact that he had betrayed his best friend and lost the girl he loved in the process. The thought alone caused him to clench his hands tightly, causing the glass in his hand to shatter into pieces, the shards of glass flying all over the table as well as stabbing into his skin.

He didn't care, he didn't care that he was bleeding, he didn't care that he was suffering. All he could think about was the pain that Treble was destined to go through. There was no way to right this wrong, it was a sin he'd have to live with his entire life until he eventually was greeted by death and dragged to the gates of hell by the very man he had betrayed. He knew it would all come back to bite him in the ass later. But at that mo,eat he could only find solace in the fact that his family would be left alone thanks to his actions. He never wanted to betray Treble, non of them did. But Electro was crafty, he thought of everything that Hack could possibly do to stop him from preventing the downfall of Treble. He threatened him, he threatened his family, he had everything in place. With one button press or one word, Hacks family would have been slaughtered without knowing that the they were even in danger.

He had to choose, Trebles life or his family's lives. There was no saving both of them, there was no other options or means of escape. Electro held all the cards.

"I...am so...so sorry Treble." He spoke to himself before passing out from both the amount of drinking and sleep deprivation. Unknown to him, he was being watched. A small cloud of dark red light kept itself hidden while watching Hack before disappearing.

"The traitor..." A dark voice spoke out before the room was engulfed in the silence of the night.

Château D'if

Electro walked slowly through the halls of the prison with two gaurds by his side, a smug smile on his face with a sense of victory filling his body with joy as he strolled on down to meet the one he had beaten. As he walked into the small area which contained the three private cells, Solid and Mist both glared at the teen as he looked at them with a smirk. "Oh relax you two, I'm not here for you."

"We know..." Solid began in a dark unforgiving tone.

"It's fir taht reason why we are filled with rage..." Mist finished in an even more hostile voice.

Electro just chuckled and turned to his real target who was sitting with his back against the wall, his head hanging low and his hands laying open, not moving even a millimetre. "Well well, look at you now my friend. The once great Treble Dantes Clef who could best anyone to protect those he loved now a lifeless shell, betrayed and abandoned by the ones you protected and loved for all that time."

Treble lifted his head only slightly so that his now grey eyes were visible, staring into Electros damned soul causing him to flinch slightly.

"Your friends aren't coming, your family isn't coming and your precious Sunset is not coming. You, are alone. Abandoned, tossed to the side like an empty soda can. Worthless and hopeless. There is no way fir you to win now, no means of escape and no chances of ever seeing your baby girl!"

Treble just stared at Electro in shock.

"Yes, she went to the doctors, it's going to be a little girl." Electro leaned in through the bars and smiled evilly. "And I'll be the one she calls daddy."

Electro jumped as Treble slammed his fist into the side of his cell, causing the stone to crack slightly. The amount of hate in his eyes could be considered unholy, the red beginning to return to them. But not his normal crimsion. No...this was a red that glowed.

Electro just laughed and smirked. "Look at you trying to be intimidating. Even if you kill me right now you'll never make it out of here alive and you won't find freedom anywhere you look." He taunted, only causing Trebles anger to rise beyond the point of no return. Both Solid and Mist began to feel uneasy, the look of bloodlust in his eyes and the fact that the room had gotten colder was not helping.

Electro made it look like he wasn't afraid, but Treble could feel his fear, he could see it in his eyes

Electro recomposed himself and turned to leave. "I'll take great care of Sunset and your child. Who knows, maybe after I tell everyone that you're dead...I'll have my own kid with Sunset." That little line, that one sentence, the thought of Electro even touching Sunset in that way was enough to allow Treble to reach a new level of rage. As Electro was about to walk out he froze in place as he heard Trebles voice.

"The second I get out of here...I will tear you limb from limb..."

Electro was frozen in fear, Treble was speaking normally, with a haunting tone that filled Electro with worry and distress. This was no hollow threat either, if Treble were to get lose it would mean a very slow and gruesome end for him and everyone else. He couldn't shake it off, he knew taht Trevle would ultimately end up killing him. So, he increased security around the area, although this caused a few guards to quit as they didn't want to guard a psychopath.

When Electro took off in his helicopter, Treble lowered his head and allowed the anger to leave his system over time. Suddenly, he began to have flashes of that red diamond he had saw in his nightmares.

"They have abandoned you and led you into the darkness...let me show you the way towards the light...you will have your revenge."

Author's Notes:

Shit just got real, Treble spoke more than two words and his eyes began to glow, he is beginning to become Dantes.

Love: Preparation

"Oh no you don't! This world already has enough fourth wall breakers!" Hack yelled in annoyance as he tried to stuff Roden back through the portal but failed because I don't want him to succeed. Treble just stood with his hand over his face as he shook his head while Pinkie stared in disapproval.

"You know the author isn't going to let you put me back into my world so why do you even try?" Roden asked in a bored tone.

"Because someone has to fight the writer in this story! And there ain't nobody else willing to do that here no is there?!"

"You do realise that every time you fight him it is him writing what you do right?" Roden pointed out while freeing himself from Hacks grasp.

Hack stopped as he looked away in sadness. "Wow...way to remind me that my existence is just words on a page..."

As Roden began preparing a therapy session for Hack, Treble turned to Pinkie with a smile. "Miss anything?" He asked.

"Eclipse is temporarily paralysed, Sill and Jill are tied up in the school basement after Hack beat them with Silvers help, Bass and Sunsst have started bonding and Sparkjump became more talkative."

Treble just nodded and watched as Roden had somehow set up a makeshift therapy practice with Hack laying on a sofa while Roden sat on a chair jotting down what was being said.

Later

Sunset tackle hugged Treble as he walked into the living room. Given his strength he was able to catch her without falling backwards. He spun her a few times before setting her down on the couch and bringing her into a deep kiss, causing her to moan in satisfaction. Scary and Frightening rolled their many eyes but smiled at the couple...or...whatever it is spiders do when they...whatever a spiders equivalent to a smile is.

As Treble pulled out of the kiss Sunset looked to him confused. "Where have you been?"

Treble was about to answer but stopped as he tried to think about where he had gone to during the events of the crossover. "I...dunno..."

Sunset shook her head before cupping his cheek in her hand. "Well, you're here now...and momma's hungry." She spoke with a sultry gaze.

"Not now." Treble merely says while sitting down.

"You're not in the mood?" Sunset asked with slight concern.

"Not that..." Treble looked down to Sunsets belly, a very small but noticeable bump forming. He sighed as Sunset leaned back as he lay his head on her stomach. "...its X."

"What about him?" Sunset asked while gently brushing Trebles hair with her fingers.

Treble sighed get as he moved his hands to speak in sign. 'It's only a matter of time begore he finds out about the baby, and if he sent my sisters that means he's getting serious. I need to stop him as soon as possible. To keep you and the baby safe.'

Sunset nodded and kissed Trebles forehead. "Alright...I understand. You do what you gotta do." She looked him in the eye as she smiled warmly. "Show him who's really the boss of Canterlot."

Treble smiled and quickly kissed her belly before getting up and pulling out his phone, entering the group chat he sent one message to the gang.

Get your shit ready guys, we march on The Black Cats today

He was about to get up to grab his brass knuckles when he got a reply.

Oceanic: We can't, graduation tomorrow morning

Treble stared at the message while his left eye began to twitch. "Fuck...that."

Meanwhile

X paced up and down on his stage while all of his subordinates watched nervously, Jegger smoking a cigar at the side of the stage. X stopped in the middle and turned to the nervous crowd. "What in the name of all that is holy is wrong with all of you idiots?!"

He shook his head as he groaned, the crowd flinching under his glare.

"You're all trained killers, how are a group of teenagers beating you left and fucking right?!"

A thug rubbed his side which had been hit by one of Onyx's nunchucks.

"Even my best operatives couldn't stand up to them! Electro, became well acquainted with a brick wall! Chord, huge spike through the chest! Sill and Jill, now prisoners to the very teens we want dead!"

Everyone winced at the photos of Electro and Chord that were shown.

"And can anyone tell me why after failing to kidnap ONE of the girls you just gave up on the rest?! I gave you all fucking orders! You should have kept going! And need I remind you of what I would have allowed you to do with those says girls?!"

"Actually we were all talking about that Andy it's kind of the reason we stopped." A lone thug called out.

"Yeah, it's pedophyillia man, that's just fucked up, even for us." Jegger added while puffing some smoke. "Seriously, what is it with you and rape, is it your fetish or something?"

X remained silent before taking in a breath of air and sighing. "The point I'm making here is you all need to get your asses in gear and actually do something for a change other than being generic cannon fodder!"

Everyone looked to each other and nodded, taking out their various weapons and grinning evilly.

"Tomorrow we will strike, capture the girls and bring them here! Lure the others in and kill them, but Treble is MINE!!!"

Jegger smirked as he crushed the used cigar in his hand and tossed it to the side before replacing it with a normal cigarette. "About time we actually did something."

"Jegger, you make sure this place is well defended, I'm going to prepare to face off against my son."

X turned around quickly before marching off towards his private room. Jegger chuckled be hurt lighting his cigarette. "Old fool, you should know by now that no one wrongs that kid and makes it out alive." He turned and began walking towards the door, ready to carry out his orders, knowing that the end of this conflict was close at hand.

Author's Notes:

Happy 50 chapters everyone!

And after two seasons of buildup the showdown between X and Treble fast approaches with the season three finale. Oh, and you know the way I promised two cliffhangers taht would make you all hate me?

Sunset being pregnant was one, the other is approaching, and you will all hate me for the shit I'm about to pull.

Heartbreak: He is born...

Electro stood with his arms folded as he waited for his chopper to arrive to take him back to Canterlot. As he waited he pondered over Trebles threat and his new voice. He started to feel nervous and even frightened, so much he was considering just having Treble put to death. In honesty, that would have been the smart choice. He turned to a nearby officer and gave him an order. "If Treble starts to become hostile and goes out of control I want him transported to the hidden location."

The officer nodded and went to give the message to the prison warden and other staff members.

'You're lucky I want you to live to see your failures Treble, otherwise you'd be dead by now.' The chopper began its descent after flying into the prison grounds. Electro jumped in and looked to the wall of which Trebles cell was located, seeing a two crimsion eyes staring at him with hatred and bloodlust. He gulped nervously as the helicopter took off for Canterlot City, where he would continue his plans of making Sunset his own.

Meanwhile

Hack was about to pour another shot of whiskey before he heard a knock on his door. He sighed before setting the bottle down, placing his top hat on and straightening himself up to look at least a bit presentable. He slowly walked towards his front door and looked through the peep hole, suprised to see who was standing outside his home. He quickly unlocked the door and opened it, revealing Pinkie Pie standing there with a frown. "Pinkie?"

The girls hair was deflated and dull, no joy on her face or in her heart. "Hey...Hack..." She muttered.

"What are you doing here?" He asked with confusion and sadness.

Pinkie turned away for a second before taking in a deep breath. "I'm...sorry." She spoke softly while looking slightly away from Hack.

He stood their in confusion, his arms beginning to relax themselves while he still held the door handle. He wasn't exactly happy about the apology, more so confused and unsure of what to do. "You're...sorry?"

Pinkie nodded and wiped a tear from her eye. "I let my emotions and bond with Treble take control...I was so heartbroken at that moment...you betrayed him...you could have said innocent but you didn't."

"It wasn't my choice to make!" Hack yelled angrily as she slammed the bottom of his fist into the side of the doorframe, causing Pinkie to jump and back away slightly. "Don't you think I feel horrible about giving him that sentence?! Do you think I was doing that for myself?! I had no choice! Most of the jury voted guilty! We had to go by majority vote! It was out of my hands!" Pinkie watched as tears began to fall from Hacks cheeks as his top hat covered his eyes. "Every day...I am filled with regret...when you said we were done...I lost hope, you were all I had left when Treble was taken away...I should have know you'd react that way."

Pinkie was on the verge of breaking down, not knowing what to say. But she knew what to do. She cupped Hacks cheek in her hand and placed her lips on his. At first Hack froze up, but broke down and leaned into the kiss while wrapping his arms desperately around Pinkie.

As they pulled away they didn't get enough time to say anything else begore their phones buzzed. "Electro wants us all to meet him at Sunsets house, says it urgent." Pinkie said confused. "Our apologies to each other will have to wait, let's go."

When everyone had gathered in the house that used to house both Treble and Sunset, Electro put on the most distraught expression he could begore walkimg out to everyone and sighing. "Everyone...I just recieved news from the prison where Treble was being kept..."

Sunset began to become uncomfortable. "W-What's the news?"

Inside Electro was grinning like a madman as his plan was about to fall into place, but on the outside he was as depressed as they come. "There was an attempted prison break...a riot broke out...Treble got caught in the middle of it while trying to escape...the inmates ganged up on him and..." He stopped himself as he looked around the room, all of them know what he was going to say.

Sunset broke down into tears while Bass hugged her close, he knew what had really happened, as did Hack and Chord and the other traitors in the room. When Electro turned away he grinned evilly and walked into the kitchen to have a moment to himself to 'grieve'.

Château D'if

Mist and Solid stared with uncertainty, watching Treble as he was lying limp against the wall. His back on the ground but the back of his head pressed up against the wall. Shadows completely covered his face and he seemed to be emptying a soft red glow.

His open hands twitched every now and again, his hair becoming increasingly duller and void of colour, the glow causing any who even caught a glimpse of it to shiver.

'They'll come for me...they'll help me...they won't believe him...' He kept telling himself.

"You are deluding yourself." The voice spoke. "He has already deceived them, they believe you have perished."

'No...no they wouldn't...they know I'm strong...they know I can handle myself...they wouldn't believe that I'd go down so easily...' He ignored the voice. 'They'll come for me...'

1 week later

'They'll....come...for me...I believe in them...'

1 month later

'They're...my friends...they'll find...me...'

3 months later

'They'll...'

8 months later

'...'

Mist and Solid watched as the now thinner Treble stood up, only kept alive by the gaurds force feeding him. The glow around his body ceased and the shadows cleared away from his face. His hair now grey and white, his eyes closed.

"You see it now...you see what you must do..."

Treble was quite for a moment. Standing perfectly still.

...

'They abandoned me.'

A quiet chuckle echoed through the cell, before it became louder and louder before it became a full on evil laugh.

"AHAHAHAHAHAHA!!! FINALLY!!! I SEE CLEARLY!!!" Treble yelled in his new deep voice, sounding like Mephiles the Dark.

"Treble, what's gotten into you?" Solid asked concerned.

Treble opened his glowing crimsion eyes and smirked. "Treble Clef is no longer here, something else, someone else, is in control now."

"Treble what's going on?" Mist asked with caution.

"Please..."

"...call me Dantes."

Author's Notes:

Treble is dead, Dantes is born...

Ask Treble #3

Hello everyone, it's time for Dantes and I to answer more of your questions, we have a few this time so let's get started

FrostGuardian asks:

Treble, I've always wonderd: What were you and your friends doing during the Friendship games?

The friendship games have yet to happen, in our version of Equestria Girls the timeline is slightly different, there is a plan for it though for season four

SonicRPika asks:

Dantes, who are you going to kill when you get out?

It will depend on who I find first whenever I escape, but know this, it will be in a very creative fashion

Figures the evil version of me would want to be as flashy as possible

Not evil, just vengeful

TrustyRusty asks:

Hey, Treble! Who the hell closes the bus after the bus driver gets out of it?

I believe there is a button or some kind of timer that closes the door after the driver comes off of it? I'm not sure...

Wild Balance asks:

what do you love the most?

Sunset......and music

I love peace and quiet the most

outerjay asks:

guns or explosives

Why not both?

Deadeye4422 asks:

Dantes. How are u going to escape and if u do r you taking those other two prisoners with u?

You'll have to wait and see, but know that both of those prisoners are vital to my plan...

Should I be worried for their safety?

No

Anyway... We've got a few from Tank_Bear now to finish off

Treble: Stealth or guns blazing?

Stealth is probably a much more effective and safe approach...but guns blazing is just much more fun

Dantes: Who's on your kill list?

You already know that Hack and Electro are on it, the rest shall be kept hidden until it is time for those on the lost to die

Treble: How do you plan to defeat X?

By doing what I always do, kick ass and leave nothing behind...

Dantes: How does it feel to actually be able to speak?

You'd think that being able to speak and communicate more easily would feel good...but it just feels unnatural, unwelcome and unwanted...however...I will need my voice for my mission...

That's all we have, look out for the next ask Treble chapter at a later date, until then enjoy the next instalments of Love and Heartbreak

Love: Scouting mission

After the graduation ceremony

All of the final year students stood around the school gym where Pinkie and Hack had set up the graduation party. Everyone seemed to be having a good time, friends began discussing their plans for the future over punch, a few couples were making out (it is high school after all) and the teachers sighed in relief of not having to teach certain students anymore...mainly Hack.

"Hey!"

Oh shut up you're annoying and you know it! Ahem! Anyway, Treble sat on one of the benches bear the back of the gym, a small cup of punch in his hand while the other shifted uncomfortably. He was itching to finish X once and for all, but sadly plot got in the way. Not that plot you perverts! This ain't that kinda story.

"Didn't someone say they didn't really like so much fourth wall breaking?"

You're one to talk.

"You control me!"

Exactly.

"...shit."

Getting back on track, Treble downed the contents of his cup and crushed it in his hand before tossing it into a nearby trash bag. He looked around and saw that all of the guys were in a similar state, Eclipse even having a shotgun hidden close by for when they were ready.

"Hey you." Treble turned around to see Sunset walking up to him with a cup of water in her hand, not trusting the punch bowl because one, she couldn't risk anything with a baby developing and two, who knows what was put into the drink. Nearby Flash Sentry took a sip of the punch and fell unconscious. "That boy can not hold his drink...spiked or not." Hooray for Flash abuse. Anyway, Sunset sat down next to her lover and placed a hand on his shoulder. "You ok? You're kinda just sulking back here, I thought you'd be up on stage with Vinyl to man the turntables."

Treble remained silent but moved closer to his pregnant girlfriend.

"I know you're desperate to beat your father, but maybe you should try to have fun before going through something that emotional." She spoke softly as she wrapped an arm around him and pulled him closer. He planted a kiss on her cheek before leaning his head into her shoulder. She smiled warmly and kissed his forehead before taking a sip of her drink.

Meanwhile at The Black Cats main building

Roden kicked a climbed out of a vent and his behind a large crate. He pulled out a small mirror and held it out over the side, moving it about the scan the area before coming out of cover. "Seems to be no security systems inside the storage areas, a few gaurds around the perimeter but nothing that we can't deal with on this end." He spoke into his earpiece.

"Probably best to plant some kind of explosive to act as a distraction when we go in, the less security the better." Onyx replied, currently in his basement working on some kind of plan while Vinyl was busy playing at the party. "What about the main entrance? Try and see if you can get a visual."

"On it." Roden cancelled the call and began sneaking around the large complex, slipping into vents, hiding in the shadows (which was easier said than done given his colour scheme) and staying out of sight.

"So this is what we're doing now? We abandon our own universe to start doing spy crap in this one?" The voice of a young girl spoke in his mind.

"Now is not the time Zerlinda."

"Look Zeri, it was either this or nonexisetence, which would you prefer?" Another voice spoke in his head, this time that of a deep, soothing adult male voice.

"Thank you Zanny, now can you two be quiet? I'm trying to concentrate." Roden demanded as he hid just behind the corner of a hall, peaking over he saw two gaurds. One was wearing full black gear, similar to that of a swat unit except he had a face mask with sunglasses on with a fedora on his head, the other was slightly shorter and appeared to be wearing some kind of gas mask. Both were walking down the hall with guns in their hands.

"I dunno man, it's never been my thing." The one in the fedora said to the other.

"Look, your girl said you need to get out more right?" The one in the gas mask asked.

"Yeah, she did, but I don't think Pokemon Go is gonna help me."

"Well why not?"

"Well for one I'm not a Pokemon fan and two, I know you only want me to play it so you don't have to hunt Pokemon alone."

"Come on man, be a pal!"

"This is gonna be my whole day isn't it..."

Roden waited for them to turn a corner before coming out of cover. "That was...strange..." After walkimg through the facility more he came to a catwalk above a large open room that seemed to be a converted warehouse of some kind. While he walked he hid in the darkness of the roof and looked down to the room below. He saw that it appeared to be some kind of throne room or something, with all the officials and high ranking officers all in a meeting, except for one. "Onyx come in, X is not in the building."

"What? Are you sure?"

"I haven't seen him in any of the rooms I've checked so far and he's not attending a meeting with his supporters right now, he's not here."

"Damnit! Then where could he be?"

"I think I have an idea of where he's gone..."

Back at the party Sunset stepped outside to get some fresh air. As she turned around she saw a group of thugs ready to pounce. When they tried to grab her she grabbed one of their arms and bent it backwards, breaking it and causing the thug to literally start crying. She lifted herself up and kicked another in the head to knock him unconscious before turning around and planting her boot firmly in between the final attackers legs, causing him to squeal like a girl before passing out. "What? You thought I wouldn't pick up a few things while being with Treble?"

"Oh I don't doubt that." Sunset turned around to see X standing there. He attempted to knock her unconscious by hitting her over the head with a pistol but she dodged and punched him in the stomach, knocking him back slightly.

She moved in to kick him and hit him in the side of the face with a spin kick. Soon though she began to feel tired, from the day's events and the rush of the short fight. When she started to breath heavily X moved in and knocked her over the head.

"If I'm right Treble and the others would have been called to their friends place once they discover I am not at the base. Leaving you girls without your big strong men to fight off my thugs." As he said this the girls came running out to see what was causing so much noise, only to be pounced on by hidden thugs and shoved into the backs of vans. X picked up Sunsets unconscious body and set her in his own private car. "Now, let's see if this makes things more interesting." With that he drove off with a few black vans following close behind him.

Author's Notes:

Dang...X was actually smart for a change. Also, I wanted to have Sunset fight a little earlier in the story but it never came about until now.

Those two gaurds are something I've wanted to do for awhile now, so if you want to see them Coke back in later chapters with pointless chatter while on duty please say so.

Also, sorry this Love chapter took almost a month.

Heartbreak: The connection

The same day, same hour, same second that Dantes was born

Sunset stopped pushing as she heard the sounds of a crying infant, Electro holding her hand the entire way through the painful process. Bass stood in the corner, hanging his head in shame as he knew that it should have been Treble there to help Sunset work through the pain. The doctor handed Sunset a small baby girl with the same colour of skin as her with a small layer of red hair with three yellow stripes along the top of the head.

The Château D'if

Dantes paused and looked out the barred window of his cell. "Sunchyme..."

As he said this, back in the hospital the baby ceased its crying as it heard the voice in her head.

"One day, we shall meet, and I will tell you the truth about those around you. Do not fall for Electros tricks, he is not who he says he is. One day, when we meet...he will pay for taking you and your mother from me...I will find you. My precious daughter..."

Of course, she couldn't understand what he was saying, but those words would be imprinted in the deepest parts of her mind for her entire life. She was greeted by the smiles of her mother and false father.

Dantes sat down in his cell and began to laugh...and laugh...and laugh...

One week later

Electro stood outside of Dantes' cell and looked him over. "What the hell happened to you Treble?" He asked as he saw his current state.

"I'm sorry...but Treble is no longer here." Dantes spoke darkly with a sadistic smile.

"What the hell are you talking about?"

Dantes got to his feet and slowly walked towards Electro, who began to feel a great sense of fear as he got closer. "Oh, don't act like you don't know. The deep voice, the hair, how I'm SPEAKING, the change of personality...I am clearly no longer the one you know as Treble. No...you will refer to me as Dantes...the one who will avenge Treble...and the one, who's going, go break, you!" Dantes punched the cell door causing Electro to jump and yelp in fear, resulting in Dantes laughing like a lunatic.

Solid and Mist just watched in concern, having watched Treble change and suffer through the the eight months he had been imprisoned there.

Electro growled and held up a photo. "Here, I thought I'd at least show you what your kid looks like, or correction, what my kid looks like."

Dantes looked to the photo of the tiny Sunchyme and chuckled. "She's got her mother written all over her."

"I noticed." Electro tore the photo in half and threw it into the cell. "The guards have stated that you're becoming more of a danger to us, so, we're moving you and these two morons to a far more private location, sealed off from the rest of the world, no other inmates, just you three and twenty highly trained guards all armed to the teeth around a cell made of the strongest steel money can buy."

"My my, I'm almost flattered at how much trouble you'd go through just to make yourself feel safe." Dantes rolled his eyes. "Alright, I'll play your little game. So how does this work, are you going to drug me and drag me there or are you gonna get me there while I'm concious?"

Electro put on a gas mask and took a step back as sleep gas was poured into the room.

"Oh, so that's it..." Dantes stood still for about two minutes before the gas worked its way into his system and he fell unconscious.

"Get them out of here..." Electro spoke darkly as he passed the guards coming in to transport the three prisoners to another location.

"Patience is vital, your mind will soon become accustomed to the new being you have become, and your emotions shall stabilise. Do not let these unjust acts go unpunished. You are no longer the hero, but you are not the villian. You are merely the means of which justice shall be served to the sinners that you once called friends and family."

We're just gonna skip the process of Sunchyme growing up, that is for the Love Storyline to handle. We will be doing another time jump.

One year later

Deep in the underground cell, Dantes stood with his back against the wall by the door, waiting for a certain someone to walk up to deliver his meal. There was a nock on the hard steel door and a small hatch opened up where a plate of bread and mashed potatoes with a glas of water slid in from. Before the hatch could close Dantes slid a small container, about the size of a pill bottle, filled with white liquid through the hole. "Have you found a suitable candidate?" He asked in a hushed voice.

"Yes." A mature, feminine voice spoke back. "She has agreed to the contract and seems to have some emotional ties to you, she'll do nicely."

"Who is this woman?" Dantes asked.

"You'll see once the plan is put into action."

Dantes chuckled darkly and closed the hatch. "Very well...I'll see you in thirteen years."

The woman on the other side remained silent as she walked away.

"Ha...happy birthday to me...and you Sunchyme." Once again the infant heard the voice but didn't understand, as her family and friends stood around her while singing happy birthday to her.

13 years later

Hack, Eclipse, Onyx, Bass and Casino all sat around a table at a bar, all with tired faces and beers in their hands. "I'll tell ya...raising kids ain't easy..." Hack groaned as he took a large swing of his drink.

"Yeah...from keeping up with them, the sleepless nights and the money you have to spend on them...Pyra help us..." Eclipse said sadly.

"Pyra stopped listening to us long ago..." Hack mumbled. "With raising the triplets to all the bills coming round, I'm up to my top hay in debt..."

"Same..." The others groaned. This debt was not caused by their spending, but the doing of a certain company that had been set up two years beforehand.

"Excuse me, did I hear that you guys are strapped for cash?" They heard a deep voice ask from behind them.

"What's it to you mysterious stranger?" Hack grumbled as he sat up and turned around.

"Well, I've heard a few things about you guys from some thugs that met ya a little over a decade ago and I think me and my partner have a job for you that could sort out your financial trouble for life."

The group looked to each other and sighed. "Well, it's better than having to work overtime just to pay everything and become even more exhausted than before." Onyx admitted.

"Alright, what the hell. Care to give us your names?" Casino asked.

The man smiled and extended his hand in greeting. "The names Solid Will, and this is Mist Hunter, pleased to meet you."

Author's Notes:

Soon the acts of revenge shall begin. And yes, Hack gets triplets in both timelines, but you don't get to see them yet.

Also, that part after the 1 year skip is part of a thing I really should have thought of sooner, if you read a certain blog you'll know what I'm talking about. And you can probably guess what was in that little bottle.

Anyway, now we're getting closer and closer to the main event. I hope you are as excited as I am, because things are going to get...very bloody.

Love: The final straw

Treble and the rest of the guys all ran over to Onyx's house after being called there for something just before X had sprung his trap on the girls and Sunset. Onyx opened the door and lead them down into his basement where he had a few computers set up. "Alright guys, if we're going to do this, we do it now. X has, for once, outsmarted us." He said darkly, trying his best to keep calm when in truth he was filled to the brim with rage.

"What's happened?" Oceanic asked while he placed a hand on his friends shoulder.

Onyx took in a breath and sighed. "X wasn't in the compound while Roden was there investigating, so I had called you here to be ready for when he returned...however, it turns out that he was on the school grounds..." The group looked to each other uneasily.

"What did he do?" Sparkjump asked with worry.

"He took them, he took them all. He has the girls trapped in the main building of The Black Ca-"

*crack*

All of them heard glass shatter, cutting him off before he could finish. They all turned to Treble who had his sunglasses in his closed hand, crushed as he gripped them in anger. It seemed as if shadows had washed over him as his body appeared black as one eye glowed red in absolute rage. He threw the broken glasses down and began walking up the stairs towards the front door of the house. Hack growled and gripped his cane, Casino gritted his teeth as he pulled out his razor sharp cards, Eclipse pumped a shotgun, Sparkjump and Oceanic grabbed some baseball bats that were sitting in the basement, Silver cracked his knuckles, Bass cocked a revolver and Onyx swung his nunchucks.

Treble, who was walking down the pathway, pulled out his brass knuckles and pounded them together furiously. He was done playing games, he was through with showing remorse. X could mess with him, he could mess with his friends, he could mess with the innocent people of the city...but he could never, EVER, mess with his family. He was going to show that bastard what fear really was, who was running this town and who was stronger.

But he was going to show him something better, he was going to give him a reason to never come back. He pulled out his phone and sent a text to a particular relative, one that could help him do some damage. He got an instant reply, one which made him grin like a madman.

Word to the wise of any villians, crooks or anyone who tries to cross him, you need to head these words very, very carefully.

You don't, fuck, with Treble Clef.

Meanwhile

X sat down in his throne-like chair and watched the door patiently, his eyes narrow as he kept his hand on a large knife hidden under his coat. All the girls where cuffed and chained to the wall, all sitting down glaring at the man, except for Fluttershy who was shivering in fear. "I expected some kind of disturbance by now..." He said quietly.

"You'll regret this you know?" X looked over to see Sunset glaring at him. "You know full well what's going to happen."

"That I do my dear, Treble will burst through that door and we will have our showdown. The winner of this battle in unclear, but it will settle a score that has lasted a very long time. This is the final act, and the winner shall bring the final curtain call." He said as he got out of his seat and walked towards her.

"Treble will win for sure, and I'm not just saying that it of hope or ignorance. No, I'm saying that because he has a very, very important reason for winning, something that will drive him to new heights just to rescue me and beat your sorry ass." Sunset continued with a smirk.

"My my, my son really knows how to pick 'em. So much strength, so much spirit, so much willpower. No wonder he fell for you. Alright, tell me, what is the reason that he will win?" He asked while kneeling down in front of her.

"Come closer." Sunset said. X did as he was told and moved closer, when she whispered into his ear. "I'm pregnant with his child."

X's eyes went wide in horror as he pulled away and stared at her. He noticed the small bump on her stomach and backed away. He knew all too well what happens when Treble was angered to an almost life threatening state. "Oh you have to be fucking kidding me!" He threw his arms up in the air and grabbed his phone. "Jegger, make sure this entire place is locked down! Now!"

"Sorry boss, but I'm afraid I'll have to ignore you. I quit, I'm not getting caught in the spiderweb of that kids anger with you. You did this to yourself, so face the consequences of your actions."

With that Jegger hung up and drove off far away from the main building, passing a large black truck on the highway that was driving top speed towards the front entrance of the building with a large black armoured vehicle following close behind at a slowe speed. The driver of the truck caught sight of the entrance and narrowed his crimsion eyes. He didn't slow down, even with the huge tank of oil attached to the back of the truck, he kept going. As he grew closer one of his red eyes gleamed in the dark before the truck reached the main gate.

It burst through the metal bars and rammed it's way through multiple cars blocking the way until finally, it rushed the entrance.

*BOOM!!!*

A huge explosion shook the ground as the front area of the compound was completely decimated. The other vehicle pulled up and all the guys except Treble jumped out with various weapons in their hands. They all looked to the large field of fire and saw a figure stand up from the wreckage of the truck. It looked back to them before fading away, walking into the now open building.

"How the hell did he survive that?" Oceanic asked in disbelief. "I know the guy is tough and hard to kill but seriously..."

"Think about it later Ocean..." Hack said as he pumped his shotgun cane and looked around at all the soldiers moving in around them. "...we've got other things to worry about." All of them raised there weapons and formed a circle, ready to take on their foes.

In the main building

Dust fell from the ceiling as the shockwave washed over the area. Sunset and the girls all smiled, knowing who had caused it. X, meanwhile, was clenching his fists in anger. He stopped as he heard screams from down the hall and then silence. After a few moments the door exploded, leaving a large hole in the wall, allowing light to enter the room.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=6kg5ZjRufhU

Treble stood silhouetted in the doorway, his red eyes the only things visible as he tore off the burned juggernaut armour and threw an empty grenade launcher down. He and X stared each other down before rushing forward with their fist at the ready. Their fists collided but they fund not struggle against each other, X was pushed back as his hand was filled with pain. He looked go see Treble wearing his brass knuckles, only to have a punch thrown right in his face.

He cried out in pain before jumping backwards and pulling out a pistol. He began to rapidly fire at his son, on,t to have him dodge the bullets due to his speed and his own faulty aim. When Treble tried to kick the gun out of his hand, X pulled out his knife and swung it forward, grazing Trebles leg. Treble was put on the defensive as he used his brass knuckles to block the rapid attacks, his fathers speed rivalling his own. After punching the knife a few times to block the blows, he used both kunckles to trap the knife between them, then headbutting X right in the face before he could react.

X quickly let go of the knife and kicked Treble upside the jaw and spin kicked him into the ground face first. He stood on Trebles back with one foot and aimed the gun right at his head. Before he could pull the trigger Treble bit into his leg with his sharp teeth, causing him to stagger and fall on his ass and drop his weapons. Treble got up, grabbed the fallen knife and raised it high in the air, only for it to be shot out of his hand.

"Don't worry sir! I've got him!" A soldier yelled as he aimed his rifle as Treble, only to be kicked in the back of the head by Synthesia.

"Don't you dare lay a hand on my son!" She yelled as he grabbed the gun and smacked him in the head with it.

While Treble was distracted X kicked him in the shin, bringing him to his knees. He picked himself up before grabbing the pistol and firing it at his ex-wife, hitting her in the shoulder.

"MOM!!!" Treble yelled in worry and anger, while Vinyl tried to cry out but was unable to. Trebles eye only glowed brighter as he reached up, grabbed X by the neck and held him up in the air before grabbing one of his legs in the other hand and bringing his back down on his knee. X cried out in pain as Treble almost broke his back.

The others ran through the hole in the wall and Bass ran to Synthesia's side while Hack and the others rushed to their girlfriends. Treble didn't let them distract him, instead he grabbed X by the neck again and held him up to his face. He stared him deep in the eye before raising his fist and punching him in the side of the neck.

X grabbed Trebles wrist and bent it backwards, causing Treble to grunt in pain and stagger back, letting go of his enemy. X grabbed Treble by the arm and threw him over his shoulder right into the back of his throne. Treble grunted as his back hit the metal chair as he slid down to the ground on his hands and knees.

X walked up to his wounded son with ragged breath. "You know...through this fight...I have to say I'm proud of you...you're strong...a real fighter...it's a shame you chose the wrong side." He aimed the pistol as Trebles head and pulled the trigger. Treble had managed to duck his head before the pulled could hit, having it just graze the side of his face. He jumped to his feet and kicked the gun out of X's hand before raising his fists.

One after another Treble threw full force attacks at X's chest. X was about to fall to the ground when Treble grabbed his shoulder and punched him right in the middle of the chest, shattering his ribcage. X was let go and he fell face first towards the ground, unable to speak as he coughed up blood.

Treble stood over the fallen man, breathing heavil and holding his now broken wrist after dealing the final blow. They all heard the sirens finally ringing out as the police finally decided to do something.

Treble kicked the mans hat off to reveal his true face. His hair spiky and black, his skin a bluish green. He looked his father in the eye, ashamed of the man and what he was about to do. Treble picked up the knife and was ready to deliver the final blow that would end his fathers life...but he stopped. He dropped the knife as he felt the hand of the one he loved touch his shoulder. "Forget it Treble, the police are here, he's not worth it." She spoke softly as she hugged him from behind, kissing his neck lightly and sighing. "Thank you for saving me again..."

Treble sighed and turned to his lover. "Ok..." He hugged her and the two walked away from the fallen villain. Synthesia walked up to him while holding her shoulder, glaring at him.

"You know Neon, we could have raised them together, but you were so caught up in your own fantasy and dreams to see what was important. You treated me, our kids, and yourself like trash. And look where that got you, beaten down by the one you wanted to succeed you." She spat on his and kicked him in the face. "Rot in hell, Neon Lights."

With that, she walked away. She walked towards Treble and Vinyl where she pulled them into a loving, motherly embrace. Hack, Bass and Casino glared at the man before heading for the exit with everyone else.

Sunset and Treble where behind everyone, happy to be able to live without the threat of The Black Cats anymore. The couple smiled and shared a soft kiss on the lips. Synthesia called Sunset over to have a little walk and talk. Treble shrugged and watched his lover walk over to-

BANG!!!

Treble stood there, everything around him stops as he feels a sharp pain in his chest. His friends all turn around and gaze in horror as they look to him. Sunsets eyes go wide and she immediately rushes towards him. Vinyl and Octavia scream out in pain as they begin to rush to his side. All he hears is a ringing in his ears, all of his senses start to dwindle as he feels himself being lost in the intense pain.

He looks down at his chest and places a hand on it. His hand is then covered in blood. His eyes slowly fall closed as he falls to his knees. Neon is sitting up with the pistols barrel smoking from the gunshot, laughing madly before he himself is shot in the head by Hacks cane.

Sunset catches the bleeding Treble in her arms and keeps telling him that it will be ok. He smiled at her before whispering his last words of love before falling unconscious, a bullet through his chest...and a dagger through the heart of the one he loves.

Author's Notes:

...

Heartbreak: It begins

1 week later

Sunset sat with her hand on her forehead with her eyes closed. Her hair was in a ponytail, her jacket and skirt replaced with a blue sweater that slightly hugged her figure and a pair of jeans with red sandals on her feet. She sighed as she lay back in her couch, runbbing her temples in an effort to ease her headaches. A small fluffy white spider with a purple ring on its abdomen looked up at her from the coffee table. The last surviving spiderling of Scary and Frightening looked up at his owners mother in worry.

He leapt onto the couch and began climbing up Sunsets arm, causing her to open her eyes and look at the young spider. He crawled up the side of her neck causing her to shiver slightly before reaching her left temple and running it gently with a leg, causing her to sigh in relief. "That's actually really relaxing...thank you Sling." She thanked.

Sling just kept rubbing her temple. Lately, she had been feeling as if her head was about to explode, causing her to be immobile for awhile until it faded.

As she was about to lay back to fall asleep she heard the front door of the house open and close. "Mom! I'm back from school!" A young female voice called from the front hall of the small household. Sling jumped off of Sunset and scurried across the floor to reach the door to the main hall. He squeezed himself threw the door and looked up at his owner with bright eyes. The young 14 year old girl with long, straight red hair that had three yellow stripes at the top and tan skin like Sunsets looked down at her little spider with her crimson eyes. The little spider waved it's legs at her, signalling for her to pick him up. She giggled and placed her hand on the ground and let him climb on. "Hey Sling, you been taking care of mom while I was gone?"

Sling nodded as she brough him up to her face where he pressed his head lovingly against her nose, making her chuckle.

"Hello Sunny, how was school?" Sunsst asked with a weak smile as she leaned against the door frame.

"It was ok, not much really happened so there isn't really anything to talk about." Sunchyme answered with a smile as Sling snuggled into her hair. "What about you, feeli,g any better?"

"A little, I think it's starting to fade away now." Sunset placed a hand to her head and winced.

"I think you should just sit down, I'll go make us some tea." Sunchyme said as she passed her mother through the living room and into the kitchen. Heading her daughter's words, Sunset sat back down and turned on the television to pass the time. She flicked through the channels until she came to a news station where something caught her attention.

"-and reports are saying that this new organisation has only been growing in numbers, whether their purpose is to cause havoc like the Black Cats of Music, or to merely exist is unknown at this time. All we know is that right now, this new group calling themselves the 'Red Diamonds' is a force to be reckoned with-"

Sunset quickly changed the channel as the report began making her head hurt more for some reason. She grasped her head with her hands and closed her eyes, only to open them again as she saw two red glowing eyes staring at her when they were closed.

"Mom, you ok?" Sunset snapped back to reality as she heard her daughter speak to her. She looked to her left and saw Sunchyme standing there with a try in her hands looking at her worriedly, with Sling poking his head out of her hair and giving her the same look.

"I'm fine sweetie...I just..." Sunset brushed the ring on her left hand. "...need to talk to your father about something."

Meanwhile

Hack, Casino, Eclipse, Onyx, Bass, Silver, Oceanic and Sparkjump pulled up outside a large complex on the outskirts of Canterlot City. As the looked over walls surrounding the place they noticed that the place seemed rundown and abandoned. The glass in the windows smashed, the brickwork slightly crumbled and moss growing along the walls.

"I don't get what's so important about this place..." Onyx said dryly as he got out of the car.

"Apparently it's an old Black Cats base, they abandoned it after some kinda incident in the building or something." Bass explained as he grabbed a few backpacks from out of the cars trunk and throwing them to his friends.

"That guy said to watch for a few guts gaurding this place. Either they're underground or hiding in the upper floors." Hack said in a hushed voice as he gripped his cane. "Let's just get this over and done with, I just want that debt gone and this lifestyle gone..."

"We all do Hack, we aren't going to be here longer than we need to be." Oceanic reassured his friend as he placed a hand on his shoulder.

Hack sighed and pumped his shotgun cane as everyone stood ready. "Then let's go."

Hack and Onyx took the lower floors where they encountered two guards with their backs to them. When they tried to sneak up they were spotted and the two reached for the alarm, only to be hit in the head by Onyx's nunchucks or Hacks cane. Sparkjump and Oceanic took the ground floors as they placed explosives in specific locations without much opposition. The rest took the top floors as distractions or taking out any guards they came across. Having silenced rifles was more of a curse to their enemy than anything, given that if they fired their allies couldn't hear it and react.

Once the guards had been taken out and the bombs were set in their set locations, the group got out of the building and Bass pressed pushed the detonator button, causing the ground to shake as all the bombs went off. After a few minutes, the dust had mostly cleared away abd the group began walking towards a large hole in the wall, having blown the floors she walls to pieces all the way down to a metal floor they had found.

"What do you think those guys wanted us to get from here?" Casino asked to no one.

"I don't know, they said we'd know when we saw it." Bass recalled as they reached the blackened hole.

As they were about to walk into it they heard he sound of footsteps coming from the hole. After a few tense minutes they spotted a familiar silhouette standing in the shadows, eyes glowing red.

Everyone present stopped and stared wide eyed. "It can't be..."

The silhouette slowy walked forward into the light, staring them all down. Dantes frowned at them and glared. "Hello again...friends..."

Author's Notes:

No this is not the start of Season 4, this storyline doesn't follow the seasons.

Anyway, things are starting to get intense now. Dantes is free, a new organisation has appeared and everyone is just fucked right in the down under at this point.

Oh what fun.

(Season 4) Love: Wounds

???

Treble slowly opened his eyes, feeling very light. He slowly got himself into a sitting position and rubbed the side of his head. Once fully awake he got to his feet and took in his surroundings. He was standing in an invisible floor in the middle of a cloud filled sunset sky, but no ground could be seen. 'The dreamscape? How'd I get here?'

He looked over himself and found that he was wearing his old short jacket that only covered his chest. He also noticed that his body had a slight glow emitting if of it, tiny sparkles floating off of his body and disappearing. When he looked to his hand he noticed it was slightly transparent, as was his entire body.

'What the hell is going on here? If this is the dreamscape why aren't I a pony?'

He shook his head and looked around, trying to find a way out, or anything for that matter. So, he began to walk in the direction of the sunset. While he walked, memories of what had happened began to come back into his mind. The gunshot, the blood, the look on Sunsets face and his fathers laughter, it all made its way back to him. He placed a hand on his chest, feeling nothing out of place. He lifted his shirt to see a small glowing hole of where he was shot.

'If I was shot and fell unconscious, and if I'm here, that means I'm still alive and most likely in the hospital, like back when I thought I had killed Adagio. So it's only a matter of letting myself recover...'

"It's not as simple as that, Gaurdian." A soft, motherly voice spoke.

Treble turned around and his eyes widened in suprise. "You..."

Canterlot City Hospital

The group stood around the hospital bed which held Trebles body, covered in various bandages and stitches, he'd be having a few scars on his body for the rest of his life after that final battle, and the fact that he was at the impact point of a oil truck collision and explosion. Sunset sat at the bedside with both her hands wrapped around Trebles only free hand, as the other was coveted in a small cast die to his broken wrist.

Synthesia stood on the other side of the bed gently stroking her sons hair, looking at the heavily bandaged hole on his bare chest. The bullet had went right through him, so there was nothing to remove. The doctors had informed them all that it had missed his heart and gone through a lung, if it weren't for the magic in his body healing him they would have had to either do a transplant or extract the broken organ completely. (Don't expect that kinda stuff to be accurate I'm not a doctor)

That would have been good news, if not for one thing.

"A coma?" Octavia asked with worry.

The doctor nodded. "Correct, due to the shock and overstimulation his body went into a complete shutdown, that includes his mind. He's still alive, but there's no telling when he'll wake up, even with this 'magic' healing him. It could take a few days, a couple of weeks, or even years for him to wake up. I'm sorry."

Sunset tightened her grip on Trebles hand and closed her eyes. Bass placed a hand on her shoulder and sighed. "Well...at least one good thing came out of this."

"What exactly could come out of this situation that any of us can even remotely consider good?" Rarity asked slightly angered, resulting in Silver to hold onto her arm and shake his head.

"X-I mean Neon is gone, so we don't need to worry about any kidnappings, rape attempts, assassinations or thugs."

"You're welcome by the way." Hack said while polishing his cane.

"You don't need to be a dick Hack, you killing him wasn't some big achievement or anything." Rainbow glared at the tophat wearing man.

"Actually it is." Hack stood up and pointed to Treble. "He let Neon live, and look what happened because of it. If he was still alive he'd make some new plan up, his lackeys would break him out of whatever prison he was placed in and he'd do this exact thing to all of us! I respect Treble and all, but sparing Neon was the biggest mistake he's ever made!"

"So you're saying Sunsets decision led to this!?" Sparkjump snapped as he suddenly got out of his chair, surprising everyone.

Hack recoiled and looked unsure. "Well...I..."

Sunset began to form tears while Sparkjump glared at Hack. "Think before you speak Hack, the random stuff you say may be entertaining but you need to know when to shut the hell up." He spoke in a quieter voice but still kept a harsh tone before sitting back down.

Hack sat back down as well and sighed while looking to Sunset. "I'm sorry..."

"Forget it..." Sunset replied, barely even heard. Scary and Frightening crawled out of Sunsets bag and sat in her shoulders, looking down at their owner in sadness. Frightening nuzzled Sunsets cheek while Scary jumped onto the bed and lay down on Trebles chest.

Synthesia walked up to Sunset and knelt down to her. "Come on sweetie, let's leave him to his rest, there isn't anything we can do but wait. I know you don't want to leave him, but the doctors still need to do a few check ups on him, so let's get you home, you can stay with us if you don't want to be alone."

Sunset wiped a tear from her eye and nodded sadly. She got up and planted a kiss on Trebles lips. "Wake up soon...I need you here..." With that Synthesia wrapped her arms around her and they began to leave the room, along with everyone but Hack and Bass.

"We both know this isn't the end." Hack spoke darkly.

"I know...Jegger is still out there..." Bass looked out over the city and sighed. "And he's more dangerous than Neon ever could be."

Author's Notes:

Here we are with the next season. I was actually thinking of putting this on a short hiatus just to drag things out, but I like uploading chapters of this story and want to get things moving.

Anyway, hope you enjoyed so far, this season is mainly focusing on personal issues with the group as well as the Treble dreamscape side story.

Also. Treble will make a new friend in the dreamscape, a certain character that I've wanted to write about for awhile now, and I bet none of you can guess who she is.

Bonus Chapter: Deathbattle (Treble vs Shard)

Pyra: Hello my dear readers. The time has come to put my characters against one another in a fight to the death. These will merely be copies of the originals but everything about them remains to same. Now, it wouldn't be a Deathbattle parody without two wacky announcers would it? So, here to help me are two of my other characters. Symph and Author. I will leave you in their company.

Treble

Author: Years ago in the city of Canterlot a portal from Equestria to the human world opened up thanks to a certain unicorn wizard.

Symph: This portal would open up from time to time allowing other beings to cross worlds. While mainly used to banish evils into an alternative dimension there were cases where a being would willingly walk through this gateway or fall into it.

A: One of those that fell into this portal was none other than the semi-silent protagonist Treble Dantes Clef. Born mere seconds before his sister Vinyl Scratch from his mother Synthesia, Treble would soon turn out to be a very strange child.

S: While his twin sister was born mute Treble was given the ability to speak, but was limited to two words at a time due to a fault in the development of his brain, so through his childhood he relied on others to communicate for him if more than two words were needed or sign language was not an option.

While he was young he befriended to human five and quickly became like a brother to the group. However once his father was caught cheating on his mother and a divorce was filed, Trebles father, a man only known as X, gain custody of him, separating him from his twin sister and friends.

A: While under the custody of his power hungry and selfish father, Treble was forced into training for a life of crime. While he was under the watch of his father's criminal organisation The Black Cats, he met a young Spitfire who began teaching him how to fight right under his father's nose.

S: While his brains fault caused communication problems between the two, it had a few perks to it. For one his senses were developed in a much more complex way than that of a normal human, allowing him to be a natural quick thinker and have sensitive senses such as hearing and sight. With the training he received from his young unpredictable mentor and first love, along with his complex thinking, he was able to adapt and use his surroundings to his advantage. At one point in his future life he managed to use only the lid of a trash can to defeat three large thugs in a tight alley.

A: Treble is not limited to his wits in a fight. He is a master at hand to hand combat and he is so strong he once lifted two teenage girls into the air effortlessly, spun them around and threw them into trees with such great force that they were immediately rendered unconscious. Not to mention he is able to crack and even shatter stone if he focuses his strength hard enough on a strike or experiences an anger induced adrenaline rush, which temporarily boosts his strength and speed.

S: Treble has few weapons, mainly relying on his fists in a fight. His favourite choice of weapons are his twin crimson brass knuckles he carries around in his pockets. He usually uses whatever is on hand as a weapon, such as a trash can lid, baseball bat, metal pipe or whatever is in his area.

A: While Treble lacks in a personal arsenal of deadly weapons, he makes up for it in his defence. After being exposed to the portal to Equestria and uniting the human five in friendship, their magic formed a protective barrier around his body which can shield him from damage. It is tough enough to endure an explosion from a tanker truck before breaking, slowly regenerating over time. Once his barrier is down he can still take a considerable amount of damage before being taken out.

S: However, Treble does have a very powerful weapon at his disposal, given to him by Pyra himself. The Orbital Bass Cannon. This satellite will fire a deadly stream of sound and light energy onto a concentrated spot, destroying whatever is in its target range. This cannon was used only once by Treble, during the time he and two other OCs were trapped in another world, in which he used the cannon to kill Celia, a girl that exists outside of reality and was able to change the story to her liking.

A: He also uses his brass knuckles and fast reflexes to block blades in close quarters combat. Having fought off multiple groups of thugs, defeated his two deadly assassin half sisters and taking down his father's organisation Treble has certainly proven himself as a cut above the rest. But will his skills be enough to best his challenger?

Shard

A: Centuries ago in the island of Japan, there were two warring families. One day a storm caused them all to retreat into the safety of a nearby cave where they took shelter until the devastating hurricane died down. When they emerged their village was destroyed and the other villagers were dead.

S: So the two families called a temporary truce as they helped each other to rebuild their homes and keep the village populated and strong, although tensions were still high. That is of course, except for two of the members of these families. Each from opposing sides, their love was forbidden. This did not stop them from trying to persuade the families to allow them to marry.

A: This unfortunately ended in the pair having to kill the leader of one of the families in order to escape. The couple were banished from the lands, but this ended up being a blessing as they could finally be together without worrying about their families, and began a new family appropriately known as the Arashi Family, or in English, the Storm Family.

S: However this was both a blessing and a literal curse. The members of the two families placed a curse on the two, starting that every three generations a son with hair like flames shall be born and bear the terrible curse that will cause them and their families great pain. That is until, one of the cursed children learned to harness this curse and bury it deep within and began teaching this to any of the new cursed generations.

A: The latest of these cursed children was the orange haired swordsman named Shard Storm. Shard lived a rather poor life in the inner city of Canterlot, with his father stuck in a low paying job and having to support his family, Shard had to find a way to get enough money for his mother and father to live a happy life, especially with a younger sibling on the way.

S: Shard signed a contract with a technology research company known as CyCorp, agreeing to test out their new weapons or gadgets in exchange for a pretty hefty salary. During this time as a young child Shard also took up the art of Kenjutsu, mastering both one-sword and two-sword styles. With his hand crafted katanas at his side and his growing knowledge of technology Shard had a promising future. And things seemed to be going well.

A: Until a vengeful cyborg named Cybe targeted him. The two engaged in various fights until eventually Shard came out on top. With his fighting skills and knowledge of his opponent, Shard dominated the ring.

S: Shard wields two orange and black katanas, keeping one on hand at all times. These two swords are made out of a special steel, making them incredibly hard to break, but dull easily. He is incredibly skilled with a blade and can effortlessly cut through most materials weaker than steel.

A: He also holds a grappling hook called the Swingshot given to him by CyCorp after testing, allowing him to get up to hard to reach places, as long as there is something to latch onto. He is also skilled with a firearm, but does not carry one around with him.

S: Shards body is durable and strong, but he has his limits. While he may be strong enough to use a blade to cut through steel, provided it is sharp enough, he can only achieve this kind of strength through focus, something that is difficult to achieve in a fast paced fight.

A: He is incredibly fast, but can only move so much before he starts to run out of energy, making his attacks weaker and his body slower. He is incredibly athletic, able to traverse most terrain and navigate a variety of locations to use to his advantage.

S: Shard is limited in his skill with hand to hand combat, so if he were to be without a blade or weapon would cause him to be put on a permanent defensive with very few chances to hit back. But, due to his strength, he is able to land high damage attacks easily with his fists or feet.

A: When Shard is angered or pushed to his limits he can no longer keep his hidden rage in check and his curse will surface. His hair, eyes and anything in his body that is orange will flicker and burn like fire. His speed, stamina and strength are all increased by this form, but it comes at a price.

S: The longer he stays in this state the darker he will become, he will begin to lose memories and his body will feel the after effects of the form. In most cases, he acts on pure rage when in this state and will not plan his attacks. Shard is also well educated in all things supernatural, and carries various concoctions or charms to assist him if he were ever to come across a supernatural force.

A: Shard is a master of the blade and his proven himself time and time again as a great fighter. With defeating mechs, cyborgs, jocks or whatever got in his way, he was sure to cut it down to size. Now let's see how he does in a fight to the death.

“Damn...why is it that everyone comes to me with their problems?” Shard sat down in his family's temple near the outskirts of Canterlot and sighed. “I swear to Kami if anyone else bothers me today they're getting their asses kicked.”

He took in a deep breath and sighed.

“Just gotta calm down...just gotta focus...just gotta-”

*CRASH!!!*

“Oh what now?!” Shard turned around to see Treble on the ground rubbing his head, one of the vase on a shrine lay shattered on the ground.

‘What the hell? What just happened? I was just walking by the school when something dragged me in...wait...where am I?’ Treble stood up and looked around, noticing the broken vase. ‘Uh oh...did I fall on that?’

“HEY!!!” Treble spun around to see Shard glaring at him. “THIS IS PRIVATE PROPERTY, AND THAT VASE BELONGED TO MY GREAT GRANDMOTHER!!!” Overcome by anger, Shard unsheathed his blade and charged Treble, who ducked to avoid a swing of the sword.

(Song!)

‘Well, guess I'm fighting.’ Treble dropped onto his back and used both feet to kick Shard up the jaw, throwing him backwards.

When they both got to their feet they glared at each other. “You messed with the wrong swordsman buddy.”

FIGHT!!!

Shard charged Treble and thrust his sword forward, only for Treble to quickly step to the side and kick him in the ribs. Shard came to a halt and coughed, allowing Treble to come up behind him and punch him in the back of the head. Treble tripped him up, kicked him into the air before punching him twice and kicking him back into the ground.

Shard growled and jumped to his feet, slashing at Treble who barely dodged and the blade scratched the surface of the his magic field. Shard shot forward and knocked Treble onto the ground and stomped on his chest with great force, causing the ground beneath him to crack slightly. He picked Treble up by the throat and attempted to stab his blade through him.

Treble spun around, releasing himself from Shards grasp before jumping back and cracking his neck, taking a fighting stance. He began to back away, looking around searching for anywhere he may get more of an advantage. Shard ran over and attempted to wind him with the hilt of his blade, only for Treble to kick the blade away and punch Shard in the face. Shard tumbled and his sword landed with a loud clang.

Shard got to his feet and glared. He picked up his sword and began to concentrate. He dashed over at blinding speed and knocked Treble off balance, slashing at him rapidly. Once he was done he grabbed Treble by his hair and threw him over to a nearby building and he crashed through the wooden wall.

Treble groaned as he pushed the wooden planks off of him and stood up, white slash marks all over his body that began to slowly disappear. ‘Crap, gotta go on the defensive and let this fix itself.’ Treble reached into his pockets and tossed his brass knuckles into the air before the fell and slipped onto his hands.

When Shard jumped through the hole in the wall he was grabbed by the arm and slammed into a stone wall, before he was struck in the chest by Trebles brass knuckle. Shard grunted and pulled himself off the wall before quickly looking around the Japanese themed building and spotting another katana. He slashed at Treble a few times who dodged for the most part but was struck by one final blow the crushed him to stagger.

Shard rushed towards the sword and unsheathed it, taking it in his Fred hand and grinning. “Alright, now let me give you a real fight.” Treble groaned and put his fists up. Shard jumped over and began to swing at Treble from multiple angles, only for each blow to be deflected by the brass knuckles and his fast reaction time.

Treble ducked and punched Shard in the stomach before lifting up a plank of wood and smashing it over the side of Shards head. He then grabbed Shard by the back of the head and shoved it through the wooden wall before kicking him in the back, creating another hole in the wall.

Treble needed to get some distance to let his field fully heal so he grabbed a nearby spear and threw it into the side of the building before jumping in its pole and using it to jump up to the roof where he began running along the temples rooftops.

Shard got to his feet and began to growl, his hair beginning to flicker like flames as his eyes glowed. He gripped both of the blades and screamed at the sky as he began to let his curse come out. His eyes, hair and orange fur on his black jacket were now orange flames, and the edges of his blades now were lined with fire.

Treble sighed as he rested his back against a pillar, the lines on his body almost completely gone. Suddenly a metal claw clamped onto his arm and pulled him off of the roof and slammed him down onto the ground. The claw was retracted by a iron rope that retreated back into Shards Swingshot.

Treble took a cautious stance as Shard glared at him with fire in his eyes. She suddenly dashed in front of him and hit him with a headbut, knocking him back towards the buildings. Treble began to run along the wall of the buildings while Shard chased him while swinging his swords, causing to fire to spread onto the woodworks as he missed his slashes. Treble kicked up an old shield and placed it on his arm before picking up a broken piece of stone and throwing it towards Shard who effortlessly cut it in half.

Shard mindlessly swiped at Treble, dealing a lot of damage from the rapid and unpredictable movements and strikes. Treble was able to escape the onslaught and bashed Shards head against the shield.

As Shard shook his head he thrust his blade forward and pierced the shield and managed to stab through to Treble, but was only able to slightly pierce his body with his field now broken.

Treble ditched the shield and kicked Shard back before feeling the effects of an oncoming adrenaline high. He used this boost of energy to run out into the large open area, pulling a remote out of his jacket pocket.

Shard began to chance him until Treble stopped and turned around, pointing the remote at him. Shard stopped as he saw a ring of red dots surround him. The dots all converged on his spot and he heard a loud boom that sounded like one of Vinyls dubstep devices going off. He looked up only to be pushed down by a huge beam on light blue energy.

Once the blast ended their was a small crater in the middle of the temple grounds. Shard lay in the middle, his body naked and completely burned. His eardrums had exploded in the process and his vision began to fade. The lad thing he felt was Treble place a hand on his head and another under his chin before in one swift movement, he snapped his neck.

Shard fell limp onto the ground and Treble wiped his brow. He looked around at the now burning buildings and destroyed temple and chuckled nervously while holding the stab wound in his chest. ‘I should probably go find the portal back to my universe now…’ With that, he sprinted off towards Canterlot High.

K.O!!!

S: While Shard was able to deal mass amounts of damage in short time periods and could easily keep up with his opponent, Trebles resourcefulness and quick thinking we're just enough to finish him off when he went into a more mindless state.

A: Even if Shard had kept control of the transformation Trebles defence and use of the environment would allow him to stay one step ahead. Ultimately, Treble had the necessary tool to defeat his opponent in one fell swoop, and even surviving in that kind of state after being hit with that blast is an impressive feat by itself.

S: Unfortunately Shard will often let his anger take hold and his defences were not strong enough to protect himself against attacks, as he focuses on mainly offensive measures.

A: Shard just couldn't cut it.

S: The winner is Treble Clef.

Author's Notes:

I hope you enjoyed, and if you'd like to see more Deathbattle chapters make sure to check my blogs for updates on when the next matchup is released.

Heartbreak: Broken chains

(Music to set the mood, recommend listen for added effect)

The group all looked to the silhouette of their long lost friend with expressions of shock or fear. Dantes looked to all of them and began to laugh evilly. "Oh how ironic fate can be. I never expected that I'd be freed by your doing. I thank you, dearest saviours." He slowly leant down into a mock bow, lowering his head so that they couldn't see his face.

"Treble? Is that you? How are you alive?" Silver asked as he began to grow closer. He stopped as Dantes lifted his head and glared with his glowing crimsion eyes. Hie focus shifted to Hack and Bass who stood with beads of sweat sliding down the sides of their heads.

Dantes began to slowly walk over to them. "Treble is no more..." As he walked out of the shadows the group were able to see his new state. His hair grey and white, his body thinner and taller, his eyes filled with hate and his voice completely changed. "I am Dantes, Dantes Clef. So you can forget about your friend, he's not here anymore." Once he reached the two he stared into Hacks eyes. "Or was he really your friend to begin with?"

Before Hack or Bass could say anything, Hack gasped as he felt a sharp pain in his stomach. Looking down he saw Dantes had stabbed him with a sharp piece of debris. Pulling the object out Dantes kicked Hack down and backed up, keeping his death glare on the traitor. "Treble what the hell are you doing?" Silver demanded as he rushed over to the now bleeding Hack.

"I'm merely giving him a taste of what's to come." Suddenly a black helicopter with the emblem of a red diamond flew over the area and a rope dropped down beside Dantes who grabbed it as the helicopter began to take off. "What you gave to me, I will return to you." Someone dropped an object into Dantes' hand from the chopper. "A one way ticket to oblivion." He pulled the pin on the flash bang and threw it down, blinding the group as it exploded.

Once their sight returned, Dantes was gone and the helicopter was nowhere to be seen. "What the fuck was that?!" Onyx yelled in anger.

"What the hell is going on?!" Silver demanded as he turned to Hack and Bass. "He was talking to you like you knew something, so what the hell has happened to him and how the hell is he still alive?!"

Bass and Casino helped Hack get to his feet as he applied pressure to the wound. "Just get me to a fucking hospital..."

Dantes sat back in his seat as the helicopter flew off towards its destination. "I have to say, you two did an amazing job, I figured you'd just have some mercenary group break me out but that just wasn't good enough for you was it?" He chuckled as he looked to Solid and Mist who were smirking with pride.

"We figured you'd want to send them the right message right at the start." Solid explained as he handed a paper bag over to Dantes. "There, we stopped by Burger King in the way to the chopper, figured you'd need something fattening after eating tiny portions for fourteen years."

"Thank you, I appreciate it, I am extremely hungry." He reached into the bag and pulled out an extra large bacon double cheese burger and began to devour it like a starving animal. One he swallowed the last piece of it Mist handed him a coke as he began to snack on the fries. "So, where are we set up?"

"Five years ago we found an abandoned mansion for sale, and with the money we stole from the Black Cats and the payment from the government for keeping the streets clean we fixed it up and it is now our base of operations, as well as your new home." Solid explained as he munched on some onion rings while Mist took a sip of his own coke. "We'll have more food for you there, as well as a new set of clothes that I think you will like."

"And what of you know who?" Dantes asked with curiousity.

"They're all there, he's been wanting to meet you for a very, very long time."

Dantes finished his meal and stared out at the landscape. "I've been wanting to meet him too."

Meanwhile

Sunchyme sat on the front door step looking up at the sky while Sling sat in her hair doing the same thing as his master. "You have any idea of what's got mom acting so weird Sling?" The girl asked her pet who lowered himself down to her face and shook his head. "Yeah, me neither. I've never seen her like this before. Maybe dad will know what's wrong."

As she said this, she spotted a helicopter flying in the distance and began to feel strange as she stared at it. Shaking her head slightly she tore her gaze away from the chopper and focused on the ground.

As he walked down the street towards his home, Electro Swing felt his phone vibrate in his pocket. He stopped and answered the call. "Hey Hack, what's up, you guys get that job done?" He asked with a kind tone.

"Electro this is Bass and Hack! It was a setup! Treble is free! HE IS FREE!!!" Bass exclaimed in a panicked and fearful voice.

Electro froze in place and began to tremble. "What did you just say?"

Sunset suddenly felt a sharp pain in her heart as images of the silhouette of Treble began to flash in her mind. "T-Treble..."

Author's Notes:

Damn, Dantes is on the warpath

Love: Begin the journey

Treble stood wide eyed as the ball of light gracefully floated down to his level. Once it reached the invisible floor, a tall female figure stood. She wore a long sparkling white dress with long white gloves along her arms, two golden bracelets around her wrists. Her long maroon hair reached just down to her rear. Two elegant feathered wings were on her back while a horn of white light stood on her forehead. She looked down on the young man and smiled warmly before speaking in a smooth, motherly voice. "Hello again Gaurdian, it's had been a long time since I've last seen you, look at you, all grown up, no longer that little colt that fell through the portal."

Treble smiled brightly bowed to the figure. "Lady Faust."

"Rise young Gaurdian, you know better than to treat me so formally, I am your friend, as you are mine." Treble nodded and got to his feet. Lady Faust stepped closer and placed a hand on his head. "You've been causing quite a lot of trouble back in the physical world haven't you?"

Treble chuckled and rubbed the back of his neck nervously.

Faust smiled and pat his cheek. "You've done well so far young Gaurdian, you've kept your worlds Elements of Harmony safe with all you had. Well done."

Treble smiled proudly and nodded.

Faust waved her hand and a screen appeared beside the two, showing a picture of Sunset and Treble together in the snow. "And I see you've found love as well, with one of the elements no less, I'll admit, you're a very luck man Gaurdian." Before Treble could respond Faust took up another screen and smirked at the young man. "And I see you have already bred with her."

Treble blushed, folded his arms and looked disapprovingly at the Goddess.

"Oh don't give me that, it's your own fault for not using protection for...all seventeen times...how long did it take you to satisfy that girl?" Faust asked slightly impressed.

"Too long..."

Faust cleared her throat and made the screens vanish. "Anyway, I guess you already know what happened after you showed Neon Lights mercy?" Treble nodded as he placed a hard on his chest. "Normally, you'd just fall into your shared mindscape with Sunet. But right now, you are in mine." Treble stared at her confused. "You may be protecting the Elements Gaurdian, but you know that you were not chosen to protect them due to your strength, it was due to your heart." She knelt down and placed a hand oh his chest. "A pure heart is a rare thing in any world. You had one, but now it is tainted."

As she stood up Treble looked to his chest in question.

"With recent events and the effects of the sirens magic, you've developed high levels of darkness, anger, lust and selfishness. While you may not show signs of one or two of these in day to day life, they are there, and in time they will surface."

Treble now held and expression of concern.

"That is why you are here now, so you can fight these emotions and inner demons and reclaim your soul." Faust stepped to the side, revealing a white doorway. "This will take you to where your negative subconscious emotions dwell. You will have a friend along the way, don't you worry, you'll meet her when you get there. I must warn you, this is not something that is done quickly, it will take a considerable amount of time."

Treble nodded and began walking towards the doorway. He turned the doorknob and pushed the door open, revealing a purple vortex. He looked to Faust who waved and wished him luck before disappearing. Taking in a breath he walked through the doorway and the door disappeared as he closed it.

Reality, a month later

Scary sat in his web in the corner of the room in Synthesia's living room, with a newspaper stuck in a web facing his as he read through it while Frightening went about building her own web around a hole in the corner of the room to catch bugs coming through there. Sunset lay on the couch with her hand over the now noticeable bump, now being 12 weeks pregnant. Octavia walked out of the kitchen with Oceanic following behind her. Octavia sat down beside Sunset and gave her a cup of tea while Oceanic sat in an armchair next to the couch.

"How're you feeling Sunset?" Ocean asked as he took a sip of his coffee.

"Slightly better, I've just been thinking more than usual, although the cravings are starting to really kick in so that's keeping me distracted at least." Sunset chuckled before setting her tea down to cool.

"I've been meaning to ask, what are your cravings?" Octavia asked with interest.

"Not suprisingly, orange chocolate and strawberry soda." Sunset stated as she took a bite out of her chocolate orange bar.

"Why isn't that suprising?"

Sunset blushed. "They're...what Treble and I taste like..."

Octavia blinked before blushing. "O-Oh...I see...I'm sorry I asked, but wait, how can someone taste like anything?"

"You taste like English breakfast tea and rich tea biscuits." Oceanic idly said while looking on his phone after having received a message from Pinkie.

Octavia blushed harder. "Ocean honey, that's not appropriate."

"Neither is taking down crime lords, listening to what Hack says, beating every thug we see and half the stuff we talk about, yet we do it anyway." Oceanic countered with a raised brow. "What do any of us to that could even be considered appropriate?" Before he could let his love respond he felt his phone vibrate. Pulling it out he found it was from Hack. After reading the contents of the message he sighed and got to his feet. "If you ladies will excuse me, I'm needed elsewhere."

"What's wrong honey?"

Oceanic pulled his coat on and opened the front door. "Hacks got some family trouble." He stated before closing the door behind him.

Yep, no criminal or villain this time around, just the characters dealing with their personal issues.

Author's Notes:

Now two new story arcs are kicking off!

Heartbreak: Arrival and Questioning

"You told us he was dead!" Silver exclaimed as he smashed his fist into the table. Electro was backed into a corner by him, Oceanic, Sparkjump and Onyx, all enraged and demanding to know what was going on. The hospital room was filled with so much tension in the air it was almost suffocating. Hack lay on the hospital bed with a bandage around his stomach, having lost a lot of blood and an infection growing from the dirt in the wound.

"I thought he was! That's what I was told I swear!" Electro spoke desperately, not wanting to be found out. So far Hack, Bass, Casino and him had been silent about the whole thing, and it was going to stay that way. Electro just needed to figure out how to get rid of Dantes without letting Sunset know, or his entire plan could be ruined, his life that he worked so hard to steal and build would be stripped away by the very man he sought to dispose of. This right here is why you kill your enemies, even then, you make sure they are dead.

"I'm not buying it." Onyx shook his head. "You obviously know something, same as Hack and Bass."

Suddenly, Sparkjump pushed past them and stared Electro in the eye. "If you are telling the truth, look me in the eye and say it."

Electro took in a breath and sighed. Looking into Sparkjumps eyes her spoke. "I honestly did not know your friend was alive."

Sparkjump analysed his eyes, noticing that there was a hint of nervousness in them. It could be because of the interrogation, or it could be that he was hiding something, he couldn't know for sure. "Well, time will tell." Sparkjump said quietly as he walked back to hos previous spot. "If he does know something and is hiding it, we can always ask Treble when we see him next."

"Didn't you hear what he said though, he said Treble was gone, and called himself Dantes." Oceanic explained as he put his back against the wall of the room.

Casino in the corner shivered as he remembered the look in Dantes' eyes. "That guy, that thing, is not Treble." He spoke with fear.

"What are you talking about?" Silver asked concerned. He walked over and placed a hand on his shoulder.

"Treble doesn't act like that, he doesn't have that mindset, he doesn't have that look in his eyes. That wasn't anger, that was pure bloody rage in his eyes. Whatever he is, he is NOT Treble!"

"He's right." Everyone turned to Hack who placed a hand over his bandaged wound. "He stared me right in the eye. I couldn't see Treble anywhere in those eyes, it's someone completely different."

Electros fear began to grow rapidly, but he forced himself to hide it. "So, what do we do now?" Onyx asked.

Silver sat down and sighed. "Now, we wait. Not much else we can do."

"Someone needs to tell Sunset..." Oceanic muttered quietly, but everyone heard him. "Yeah...but which one of us is man enough to go and give her news that will shatter her heart futher?"

Meanwhile

The helicopter landed outside of Canterlot City, in the garden of a large red and black mansion with two red banners hanging over the sides, red banners with the emblem of a red diamond in a white circle in the middle. Once Mist and Solid jumped out of the aircraft, they helped Dantes down as he looked upon his new home. "Good choice of location gentlemen." Looking down at his slightly torn prison outfit, he frowned and directed his attention to the front door of the manor. "But admiring the architecture and landscape will have to wait, I'd prefer to get out of this rags as soon as possible."

"Let's head inside then." Solid spoke as he began walking ahead, with Mist knocking the side of the chopper, signalling the pilot to take off before following with Dantes. As they reached the front door Dantes noticed the two guards at the sides, each in red swat uniforms with sub-machine guns held ready in their arms. Once they noticed Dantes they saluted and opened the double doors.

"I see you've even got security personnel around the area, impressive." Dantes praised as they walked through the main hall, paintings hanging from each wall covered with red wallpaper and dark red woodwork.

"Most of them originally came from the Black Cats, after a lot of their men realised that most of X's plans involved things that they didn't agree with, and in the case of Treble abd his friends, essentially pedophyillia. The others are ex-military or CCPD (Canterlot City Police Department)." Mist explained as he stopped and opened a door. "Step in here and choose whatever outfit you wish, we'll be waiting at the dining room. When you're ready a guard will escort you to the dining area."

"Alright, thank you both, I'll be ready soon." With that, Dantes walked into the room and closed the door behind him. Finding multiple clothes racks, he slowly strolled around until he found the ideal outfit.

After a quick shower, he got dressed and walked out of the room. Now wearing a red tailcoat with a grey vest and a white neckerchief, red dress pants and black leather shoes. His hands lacked gloves, something he did to distance himself from Treble, he wanted to make that perfectly clear. Dantes followed one of his gaurds to the dining room where he found Mist, Solid and two others.

"Ah, Adagio and Spitfire, I didn't realise you'd be joining us." He greeted as he walked into the large dining room, with a long wooden dining table which faced a large dark wood fireplace.

Adagio smirked and walked over to him, placing a finger on his chest. "Well, it's great to finally meet you, Dantes. I must say, interesting choice in fashion."

"I could say the same to you."

Adagio now wore a sparkling black dress, with a red diamond pin holing it's single strap over her left shoulder. Her eyepatch still covered her lost eyes, but she still kept her elegance and beauty. "Thank you, I was afraid I wouldn't be able to fit in this again, considering the pounds I put in during my pregnancy."

Dantes looked to Spitfire who got out of her seat and walked over slowly. It had been her voice he had heard thirteen years ago in the solitary cell. Her hair was slightly longer but still kept its shape, and she herself wore a blue strappless dress with fire patterns around the bottom. "So, this is you after all these years."

"Yes, it is." Dantes just stared at Trebles first love in thought, what reasons other than helping Treble could she have for aiding him in his quest for justice. "You and I can catch up later, right now, I'm more concerned with meeting him."

Both Adagio and Spitfire smiled and whistled. "Alright, come in, he wants to meet you!" Adagio called out. Suddenly, one of the doors in the room opened and a silhouette could be seen standing in the light that shined through the open door.

Dantes smiled warmly and began walking up to him. "Well hello. You and I have a lot to talk about."

Author's Notes:

Oooooohhhhh how much I wanted to reveal who it was this chapter, but I'd rather leave you with a teasing cliffhanger than a reveal cliffhanger. Try and guess who it is. The clues are all over the Heartbreak chapters from when Dantes was placed in the separate cell.

If you see any mistakes let me know, thanks. Hope you enjoyed.

Love: Blind eye

After traveling through a long white marble hall for a full month, Treble began to feel the effects of the isolation, feeling nervous and wishing he had someone with him to keep him company. Faust had said there would be someone to travel with him, where were they? That was the question he had been asking himself for the past week. He just kept walking down the seemingly endless hall, counting the pillars as he went.

'21001...21002...21003...wait, did I skip another hundred...Pyra damnit...' He sighed and shook his head. 'This place is gonna drive me insane.'

Just as he was about to stop and try to clear his head of negative thoughts, he finally saw the end of the hallway, with two large white doors with diamonds forming the shapes of treble clefs.

'Finally!' He sprinted towards the door almost in desperation. As he approached the doors opened and the hall was consumed by a white light. When the light faded and he regained his vision, Treble found himself in a pure white forest. The trees, grass, flowers and leaves were all white, with the sky still being as it always was in the dreamscape, only this time there was solid, visible ground. 'Well, a change of scenery isn't unwelcome, I guess this is where I'll encounter the first negative emotion.'

As he began to walk, he got the feeling he was being watched. It could have been Faust just checking on him, but it felt different. It felt lighter, friendlier and...fluffier?

Adler hearing a few strange noises behind him he turned around and stared at his follower. A girl with long pink hair and light pink skin, wearing a white woolly sweater with a pink heart on the chest and pink fluff around the collar and wrists. She wore a baby blue skirt, fluffy pink socks that reached to her knees and white sneakers. "Oh, hello." Treble greeted, relieved to see another face.

Instead of speaking, the girl gave a small wave before sticking her tongue out. Treble was slightly confused, but found it adorable somehow.

The girl reached into her pocket and pulled out a letter before giving it to him. Curious, Treble opened up the letter and began to read.

Dear Gaurdian

First of all, I'm sorry about the hall of isolation, you won't have to go through that again. Anyway, this young woman is named Fluffle Puff, she represents your happiness and kind heart, one of the few emotions that have taken form in your subconscious. She will keep you company and will keep your spirits high

Love, Faust

Once he had red the letter to himself it disappeared. He was going to question it, but he had been around Hack and Pinkie long enough to know not to question random things, especially if those things involved a deity of some kind. Casting the questions aside, Treble held out his hand to Fluffle Puff who took it in hers before shaking.

Treble motioned for her to follow him and the two set off to find the first negative emotion.

Meanwhile

Hack stood outside of the closed gates to an amusement park, glaring at two people standing on a catwalk just above the gates. "For the last time open the damn gates, this is my park!"

Standing in the catwalk were two young men that looked exactly like Hack, except one wore blue and the other wore green. The one in blue frowned and shook his head. "You know we can't do that bro, mom and dad have cut you off."

"For bullshit reasons and you know it Lack!" Hack yelled in anger as he punched the metal gates.

"Bro, just go home, we ain't budging and this is private property, you come in, we have to call the cops." The one in green added as he sighed.

"Then tell me exactly what it was that made our parents cut me off from my own park, which I have the deed to by the way!?" Hack yelled back as he pulled out a form from his top hat. "It's YOU guys that are trespassing Jack!"

"Mom bought you out of it. Just go home and find something else to do. We have a park to prepare." Lack finished as the two walked off.

Hack threw down his cane and growled in anger. Soon, Oceanic and Silver appeared on the scene and walked up to him. "What's going on? Why are you out here?" Silver asked confused.

"This was my park!" Hack exclaimed as he gestured towards the amusement park gate. "And for some fucking reason my family cuts me off from it!" He sat down on the tarmac and held his head in his hands. "This was my only option for work, I ain't got any qualifications and all jobs in fast food have already been taken by the Crystal Prep dropouts. I can't support myself now..."

"What about working in Sugarcube Corner? I'm sure the Cakes would more than happily hire you, and even if they didn't Pinkie could force them." Oceanic suggested as he sat down beside his friend.

"I tried that, they don't make enough money to hire me." Hack groaned as he rubbed his temples.

"What about your music career with Casino and Treble? Surely you could do a few solo songs or performances." Silver offered as he knelt down.

"That won't work either, our publisher was The Black Cats of Music, and you already know what happened to them."

An instant flashback of Treble raking the tanker truck right into the Black Cats main building played in their minds. "Shit...that's right..." Both Oceanic and Silver said at the same time.

"Well, what can we do to help?" Silver asked as he watched Hack stand up and look to the gates.

"You guys got anything planned for the next few days?" He asked quitely. Both shook their heads. "Then get your bags packed, we're going on a road trip."

Hack picked up his cane and began to walk away. "What are we going to do?" Oceanic called out to him.

"You'll see!" Hack called back as he turned a corner. After making sure he wasn't seen, he pulled out a locket and growled. "You've done a lot of underhanded things, even stopped me from trying to be who I really was...but I won't turn a blind eye to this, there's no way you are stopping me from providing for my real family here."

Author's Notes:

Now we're going to get to meet Hacks family, that'll be a fun experience...

Anyway, hope you enjoyed. If you spooky errors please let me know, thank you.

Heartbreak: Sunset is told the truth

Sunchyme sat outside of the house with Sling resting on her lap. A few of her uncles had stopped by to talk to her mother, uneasy looks upon their faces, and her father was nowhere to be seen. She didn't like what was happening, she didn't know what was happening, and that made her feel worse about it. She was told by her uncle Silver, one of her favourite uncles, that they needed to talk to Sunset privately and that it was very important that she wait outside and let them talk without listening in.

She didn't know why she had to stay outside, but she trusted Silver enough to do as he said. She was suprised to see her uncle Hack, or uncle Top Hat as she called him as a child, was nowhere to be seen, which was odd as whenever the group had so many numbers he was always there. Things were just not adding up in her mind. And then there was this feeling, a feeling of uncertainty in her heart, and a feeling of being led somewhere, like something was trying to pull her towards itself. She fought this feeling however as she was more interested in waiting to find out what her fmily was talking about.

"What are you guys talking about?" Sunsrt asked confused as she stood with her arms crossed, looking to the men in front of her,merch one unsure of how to break the news to her.

Oceanic sighed and stepped forward. "Sunset, please sit down for this."

"What? Wh-"

"Just please...sit down."

Sunset did as she was told and slowly sat down on her couch. "Alright...what's going on?"

Oceanic took in a breath and closed his eyes as he sat down beside her. "Sunset...we found out what really happened to Treble all those years ago." Sunset was still confused, but the mention of her past lovers name created a crack in her heart. "He wasn't killed in a prison riot...he...he was moved to a solitary facility...and he spent all these years alone in a small cell underground."

Sunset put a hand over her mouth in disbelief. "He's...he's still alive?"

"No, not really." Oceanic responded with despair in his voice.

"What do you mean? Is he dead or not!?"

"Treble...as we knew him...is gone. After awhile...he went insane...and died inside, letting something else take over..." Ocean explained as he hung his head. "Now...he wants revenge on those that betrayed him in that courtroom."

"Electro lied to you." Onyx stepped closer as he struggled to hold back his rage. "He owns that prison, he set Treble up, he bribed the judge and forced others to testifying against him. Electro killed Treble...just to get to you." He finished with a clenched fist.

Sunset sat with her eyes wide, her pupils the size of tiny dots, tears flowing down her cheeks while she covered her mouth with both hands and began to violently shake. Onyx, Silver and Oceanic immediately brought her into a hug and let her cry into them. Casino and Bass stood with guilty expressions, knowing full well their time would come soon. They'd be found out one way or another, it was just a matter of when. All that they knew for certain was Dantes would surely kill them, and that Electro would be the one to suffer the most, at the hands of the group, and by the wrath of their former friend.

"Spark, can you go and take Sunchyme to the boutique? I don't want her seeing Sunset like this, nor do I want her around when we deal with Electro." Silver asked silently as he held Sunset close to his chest as she continued to sob pain filled tears.

Sparkjump nodded and went to carry out the task given to him. Sunset had curled into a ball and sat with Silver who had his arms around her protectively, everyone but Onyx leaving to explain the situation to the other girls. Onyx pulled out his phone and told Vinyl he'd be home late. He said he had to stop by a friends place, when in reality, all he wanted was a swing at Electro.

"Treble...T-Treble...I'm sorry...I'm sorry..." Sunset kept repeating these words over and over, not only having abandoned him, but also having married the same man that ruined his life.

Meanwhile

Dantes stood smiling at the figure before him, a young boy, looking around 12 to 13 years old with straight golden hair that he wore behind his ears and peach skin. A yellow jacket with denim jeans and gold sneakers as his choice of clothing, with a gold music note pin on the left breast of his jacket. What stood out about him with his deep crimson eyes that stared right into Dantes'.

Adagio smiled at the two, walking to the boys side and placed her hand on his shoulder. "Well, what do you think?" She asked Dantes with a small smile.

"A fine young man, and I'm pleased to see the eyes were passed on." He replied as he studied the boy. "Hello, son."

"Hello father." The boy replied. "I've waited a long time to see you."

"As have I." Dantes smiled warmly and chuckled.

"Well, why don't we all sit down for dinner? I know your father is very, very hungry, and you can catch up while you eat." Adagio suggested as she walked over to the table.

"Yes mother." The boy answered as he follwed after Adagio with Dantes walking alongside him.

"By the way, what did you mother name you?" Dantes asked curiously.

The boy stopped and turned around, looking his father in the eye. "My name is...Lyric."

Author's Notes:

Yep! It was Adagio and Dantes' kid! And I even named him Lyric! (To those who don't recall, Lyric was what Sunset and Treble would call their baby if it was a boy)mI think this leaves off with a nice cliffhanger don't you?

Anyway, I hope you enjoyed, please point out any mistakes you come across. Thank you!

Love: The sisters

Canterlot Hospital

Roden, Sill and Jill were seated in the hospitals waiting room, waiting for visiting hours to start. Having been the only one to actually remember that the twins were locked in the basement of CHS, Roden had let them out and had told them of everything that had happened, The Black Cats being destroyed, Neons death and Trebles coma. After a few weeks of therapy and generally getting to know the two girls, he had managed to divert them from following their fathers example, and now all three live in a cozy two bedroom apartment in a city known as Maretropolis, which was a few miles away from Canterlot and mainly consisted of tall, black sky scrappers.

Of course, after having come to their senses, the twins had wanted to check up on their half-brother before going to meet their potential sister-in-law, who was pregnant with their little future niece or nephew. Roden more than happily agreed to take them. Well...I say that, but it's kinda hard to tell exactly how he was feeling, scarf covers most of his face so...yeah.

"And you said you'd cut down on fourth walk breaks." Roden spoke quietly.

Hey, I still like messing with my readers, plus, my story, I do what I want and occasionally do what the commenters want.

"Fair enough I suppose."

"The writer just misses how this story used to be."

"Zeri, shush."

"Alright dad."

Roden rolled his eyes at the voices in his head. Once the clock switched to the next hour, the three got to their feet and began to walk. Roden looked to the two girls following behind him, thankfully now wearing normal clothing. With Sill, the one with white hair, wearing a white zip-up hoodie, a short baby blue skirt and white leggings, and Jill wearing a small black t-shirt with headphones hanging on her neck, wearing a slightly longer red skirt and grey stockings.

"Alright, he's through here." Roden stated as he pointed to the door of Trebles hospital room.

"Ok, before we do go in, I've got a question." Sill said as they stopped outside the door. "Was it our bro that killed dad or someone else."

"I'm pretty sure it was Hack Wonder, now, let's go in." Roden answered as he pushed the door open. Sill and Jill immediately rushed over to Trebles bed, each standing at different sides. Roden watched as they stood still, looking at his face with thoughtful expressions, almost acting like curious little kittens.

Jill slowly reached her hand up and placed it on her brother's damaged cheek, a small scar where Neon had grazed him with a knife on the left cheek. Meanwhile, Sill gently placed her hand over a larger scar on his chest. Most of his wounds had healed up, but there were some that were taking longer. He'd have the scars for the rest of his life, both mentally and physically, but for the physical ones...Sunset found kinda sexy, so...there's that.

The two felt the scars on their brothers pure white skin and wondered if they had given him any scars when they had fought. Sill found one of his right arm, where one of her ropes had struck in their last fight with him. They both looked to each other and nodded, planting kisses on their brother's cheek. Their minds immediately went to Jegger, who was still at large, and they knew he wouldn't pass up an opportunity to succeed where their father had failed. As such, they called in two particular people that owed them favours...

1 hour later

"Ok, so we tried to kill this kid at one point right?" One of the two armed guards asked his partner as they stood on each side of the door.

"I guess, but we were always just on gaurd duty, suprised when everything went to shit we weren't arrested like the others."

"Just be glad our boss was dumb enough to not keep any digital records of his guards names."

"Come to think of it, he made some really stupid decisions."

"Oh definitely, like kidnapping the girl of the guy that can literally snap an entire squads necks with his hands tied behind his back, that's really gonna go over well."

"I know right?! And don't get me started on what he ordered the field agents to do to the girls."

"What did he tell'em to do?"

"Trust me, it's better you don't know."

"I'm just gonna keep asking until you give me an answer."

"No, I'm not telling just to spite you."

"Why?!"

"Well when you finally got Pokémon Go you started finding all the cool ones, all I keep finding is Pidgey after Pidgey!"

"Well that's not bad either, just trade your spare ones for candy to make your first one stronger."

"...You can do that?"

"You're an idiot."

Roden just stared at the two from further down the hallway. "Aren't these the guys we listened to at that base thing?"

"They aren't giving me much confidence in their abilities..."

Roden just shook his head and sat down in a nearby chair, waiting for the twins to finish their visit.

Jill stood by the bed while Sill was on her knees with her head held up by her arms that were laying in the bed. "Hey Sill?"

"Yeah sis?"

"Were we bad people?" Jill added with sadness in her voice. "I mean...we technically helped this happen. If we hadn't helped da...Neon...if he hadn't helped Neon, Treble would be awake, living his life but...now he's here, almost lifeless."

Sill looked up at her sister then back to her brother. "I...I don't know. We were just doing what we thought was right at the time, we were brought up thinking that Neon was right, Roden says it's not our fault for what happened. I don't like how I was, it's the same with you. We were just tools...eye candy for the guards...but that's behind us."

Jill gripped Trebles hand tightly. "We've gotta make this up to him somehow."

"I know. But...how?"

"How about we go after Jegger?"

"We aren't smart enough to deal with him." Sill countered. "We need something more personal, closer to home."

"Well, let's keep thinking then..."

Meanwhile

Treble smiled as he listened to Fluffle Puff continuously make silly noises with her tongue, somehow understanding it as full speech. Having her along for the journey was doing him wonders, the sense of loneliness and isolation completely obliterated by the bubbly girl that was the living manifestation of his happiness.

As they continued on, their surroundings began to gradually shift from a forest to pure white ruins of some sort of castle. The two entered the main courtyard of the ruins and looked around, small patches of white grass flowing in the nonexistent wind. They were about to continue on, when Treble suddenly felt slightly heavy, with violent thoughts coming to his head. 'One of the negative emotions must be close...'

Fluffle Puff blew her tongue once more before hugging the young man from behind, easing his mind and lifting the weighted feelings.

Looking around, Treble heard the sound of feet running on the stone, getting closer and closer. He suddenly pushed Fluffle out of the way and caught his attackers fist in his hand. When he got a good look at the assailant, his eyes widened in shock. "The hell?!"

Author's Notes:

Aaaaaannd cliffhanger

And yes Sill and Jill are getting their redemption, also, more pointless gaurd chatter, remember that?

If you see any mistakes please let me know, and I hope you enjoyed.

Heartbreak: Caught off guard

Dantes threw the door to his room open, hiding something in his hand. "Leave me." He commanded the two guards that had followed him. They nodded and closed the door, giving him his privacy. Taking in a breath, Dantes looked to the object in his hand, a soft red glow shining through the gaps in his fingers. He opened his hand, revealing a glowing red diamond. The very same gem that had called him out of Trebles subconscious, the very gem that had persuaded Treble to give up hope that his friends would save him. Dantes stared at it, the light reflecting off of his own crimson eyes. "What are you?" He asked in a hushed tone, the gem seeming to fade slightly as he talked.

He continued to glare at the stone in his hand before clutching it tightly.

"I don't need an answer." He spoke softly as he held the diamond closer to his body. "All that matters is you brought me out, so that I may take revenge on those that wronged a righteous soul." He looked to the mirror in room, not seeing himself, but seeing the forgotten image of a young, happy man with red and white hair, with a smile that would never fade. "But at what cost..."

The image faded into his own reflection as he heard someone knock on his door. "Father, could I talk to you for a second?" He heard Lyric ask from behind the red wood door.

"Of course, come in Lyric."

The young boy walked into the room before closing the door behind him, looking to his father. "I want to know something."

Dantes raised a brow. "And what is it you want to know exactly?"

Lyric reached into his pocket and pulled out a photograph before handing it to Dantes. "These guys, they're the ones that betrayed you right?"

Dantes looked at the people in the photograph, glaring at a few of those detailed in it. It was a picture of the old gang, Silver, Oceanic, Pinkie Pie, everyone. Everyone except Treble. Instead, Electro was in his place, with Bass and Chord at his side. "Some of them...not all." He spoke quietly as he set the photo down and sighing. "And it wasn't me they betrayed, not exactly."

"What do you mean?" Lyric asked with curiosity, but also a hint of confusion.

"The man they betrayed was known as Treble Clef. He is...no longer with us." Dantes explained sadly. "I have taken his place, and have promised him revenge on those that tore his life apart." He spoke with determination, clenching his fists as he did so. "I vowed to avenge him and-"

"Did Treble want revenge or was it you that decided that?" This question caught Dantes off guard, causing him to pause and stare at his son in confusion. "From what I know about this Treble guy, he would want revenge on people if they wronged him greatly, but wouldn't wish death on anyone. So, answer me, who wants revenge? Treble or you?"

Dantes groaned and placed a hand on his head. A few tense moments of silence followed, before Dantes finally answered. "I don't know...I've never known..."

Suddenly, Mist burst through the door and looked to Dantes. "Sorry to interrupt, but we found one of the ones you were talking about out on his own."

Dantes shook his head and nodded. "Bring him to the back room, I'll be there shortly." Mist nodded and ran off to carry out his instructions. Dantes rubbed his eyes before taking in a breath. "We'll continue this conversation some other time, right now..." He opened one of his drawers and pulled out one of Trebles old brass knuckles. "...daddy needs to express some rage."

Meanwhile

"As much as me and Sling love hanging out with the twins, why does mom want me out of the house?" Sunchyme asked from the passenger seat of Silvers car, Sling cuddled up in her lap, Silver trying his best not to turn the car around to confront Electro himself.

"It's complicated sweetie, it's best to just leave it alone for now, at least until everything gets sorted out." He explained, not wanting her to know what her "father" had done just yet. He didn't even realise that Electro had been raising her to believe he was her father all this time, had no one even told her about Treble? He promised himself he'd have a firm talk with Sunset after everything was sorted out, she needed to explain why Sunchyme didn't even know of her real father. Had everyone just tried to forget he ever existed? "Just trust me ok. Everything will work out..." He sighed before turning a corner, the boutique coming into view. 'I hope...'

Back at the house, Sunset stood with rage in her eyes and her arms folded, waiting for her husband to get home. Her engagement ring was sitting on their coffee table, with the fireplace lit up behind it. It took all of her strength to not just throw the ring into the fire then and there. She wanted him to see it, to see her walk away from him so she could try her best to right the wrongs, and find the man she should have married.

After about half an hour of waiting, Sunset heard the front door open and close. Electro walked in while taking his coat off. "Evening honey, you will not-"

*SLAP!!!*

Electros back hit the wall as he back-pedalled from the force of the woman's smack. "What wasn't that f-"

"Shut up you worthless bag of shit." Electro shivered at her gaze and tone, her head was lowered slightly, shadows get her face as her eyes pierced right into his soul. "Don't you dare try and shake off what you've done. How dare you manipulate me into believing the man I loved was dead!" Electro froze after hearing those words. She knew. She knew, and that meant everything he had worked to achieve had just shrivelled up into dust. "You are lucky I don't throw you into that fire like I'm about to do with my ring, I want a fucking explanation."

She didn't let him counter as she picked up the ring and tossed it into the flames.

"Now, I'm going to ask only once." She grabbed him by the collar and pulled him towards her face, glaring into his eyes with determination and rage. "Where the fuck is my Treble Clef!?"

Author's Notes:

Sunsets on the war path and Dantes is about to commit his first act of revenge. Who do you thinks going to die first? Electro or this other traitor that I want you to guess who it is because I like to leave you all hanging each and every time I can

Also, it's confirmed, CATR is ending with season 4, just to let you know.

Love: Doppelgänger

Treble pushed the attacker back and kicked him away. He helped Fluffle get to her feet before standing between her and the newcomer. Treble just stared in confusion and shock as the attacker got to his feet. He looked just like him, everything the same except everything that was red on him was black on his double, while anything black was white. All that stayed the same was their shape and white skin, as well as the white stripes in their hair. Treble stared the doppelgänger in his shining blue eyes with his own crimson eyes. 'I'm guessing this guy is the darkness in my heart.' He blocked another punch from the double and pushed him back, only for the double to try and run around him to get to Fluffle Puff, which resulted in Treble spin kicking him in the face, causing him to tumble backwards. 'Seems he's more concerned with Fluffle than me though...'

As the double slowly got to his feet while holding its possibly broken nose, a note appeared in front of the semi-silent young man. 'I see you've come into contact with another emotion. Although, I hardly think darkness can be considered an emotion...oh, whatever. It's seems to be taking the form of an alternative version of you, Sick Bubblegum I think his name was. Not the best name but let's roll with it for now. Now, do what you do best guardian, and beat the ever living crap out of him.

Love, Faust.'

"Wow..." Treble just threw the note away and took a fighting stance while Sick did the same.

Sick just smiled like a maniac while Treble kept a serious expression. Beating this handsome freak would bring him one step closer to returning to Sunset and his unborn child, as well as all of his friends and family. Plus, he wanted to get out of his coma before his body stiffened up, being shot through the chest was enough for him thank you very much.

Sick and Treble began walking towards each other, their movements mirroring the others. When Treble threw a punch with his right hand, so did Sick, causing their fists to meet in the middle. The two began to rapidly strike at each other, each blow blocking each other. Whenever they tried to trip each other up, their feet ended up colliding, causing both to lose balance, causing them to throw that idea out of the metaphorical window.

Suddenly, a pebble rolled under Sicks foot, causing him to trip and fall on his back. Treble looked over to see that Fluffle had been rolling tiny stones over to Sicks side of the fight, a small smile in her face as she waved to Treble. Treble nodded in thanks and grabbed the bottom of Sicks leg. What proceeded was a hilarious scene of Treble repeatedly smashing his double into the ground before slamming him into a rock and landing the finishing flow with a foot to the head, rendering Sick unconscious.

Meanwhile

Hack loaded his last bag into the back of van, both Silver and Casino waiting for him, along with their respective girlfriends who had decided to tag along, given they had been left out of things for far too long, sorry about that girls.

"Oh it's no problem Pyra, it's not like you put us in the stereotypical 'damsel in distress' situation dozens of times or something and had to have Treble save us each time." Pinkie replied to the author with her usual cheery sense of sarcasm, once again causing the others to look at her strangely, only for them to instantly realise it was Pinkie and that they shouldn't question it.

"Well, that's everything from the snacks to the sass of the writer, I'd say we're good to go." Hack announced as he checked over everything. "You sure you don't want to come Ocean?"

"I'd like to, but Octavia wants me here to help take care of Sunset while Onyx and Vinyl are out of town." Oceanic replied as he stood to see the group off. "If anything happens I'll inform you immediately."

"Oh please do keep us updated on Treble and Sunset, I still want to know if there's even the slightest change in either of their conditions." Rarity pleaded while Silver just rolled his eyes.

"I'll make sure to do that Rarity, don't worry."

As everyone climbed into the van, Hack stood outside of the drivers side as he sighed. "You ok Hack?" Fluttershy asked as she walked over, a look of concern on her face.

"I'm fine Shy, I'm just...not looking forward to seeing my family."

"Why not?"

Hack looked into Fluttershys eyes for a moment, contemplating on whether or not he should be blunt about it. "They're not exactly...accepting of me and my choices in life."

"Well then don't see them as family." Rainbow Dash interrupted, causing the two to turn to her. "If they don't accept you, who cares? They're nit family is they don't support your own decisions. See them as stuffy business guys you have to put up with."

Silver rolled down his window in the van to stare at Rainbow with Fluttershy and Hack. "That is the first piece of actual good advice I've ever heard come out of you mouth Dash." He stated bluntly.

"I have my moments, not get going, sooner you get it over with the better."

"She's right." Hack nodded and climbed into the drivers seat, winding down his window to wave at the others. "See you all in about 3 weeks." As everyone waved back and said their goodbyes, Hack started the engine and set off down the road with Silver, Casino, Pinkie, Rarity and Applejack along for the ride.

As Hack gripped the wheel tightly, he felt Pinkie place her hand on his shoulder, reassuring him and allowing him to loosen his grip.

He took in a breath and began to relax. For awhile, everything was calm, everyone sitting in a comfortable silence. That is until one of the bags unzipped itself. "Uh, guys?"

"Yeah AJ?" Hack replied without taking his eyes off the road.

"Why is there a snake in the van?" Everyone but Hack turned around and froze when they saw the creature with its head raised out of the bag.

Author's Notes:

Bet you guys didn't expect another chapter so early.

Also, if you don't pay attention to the blogs posted for this story, Sick Bubblegum is a rejected version of Dantes, originally meant to be a rival to Treble but was scrapped, just wanted to make him have a cameo. (If anyone was thinking it, yes he's named after the song Sick Bubblegum)

If ya see any mistakes, let me know and I'll fix them asap. Thanks.

Heartbreak: First blood

Dantes slowly walked down the long dark hallway, the only source of light being the few ceiling lights that dotted the hall with patches of white between the darkness. His footsteps echoed throughout the long passageway, his hands behind his back, one gripping the old red brass knuckles tightly. His expression was blank, deep in thought as he approached the single door at the end of the hallway. Once he opened it, he found a few of his security guards standing around a man with a bag over his head, strapped to a chair in the middle of the dimly lit room.

"Step away." He ordered, the guards doing as they were asked, allowing their boss to step into the light and unmask the man in the chair. "Well, if it isn't Chord, so nice of you to drop by."

Chords hair was dirty and tattered, blood dripping from the bottom of his chin, his sunglasses shattered and thrown to the side. He slowly lifted his head up and gave Dantes a shit eating grin. "Well...if it isn't little Treble...finally clawed your way outta the slammer did ya?"

Dantes frowned and grabbed him by the throat, not enough to choak him, but enough to cause him pain. He locked eyes with Chord, who was now visibly sweating, struggling to maintain his grin and composure. "Let me make two things clear to you. Number one..." He shoved Chords head back so it hit against the back of the seat, bending his neck in the process, but he was unable to scream. "...you are not making it out of this alive, and two..." He pulled Chords head back, put on the brass knuckle and raised his fist into the air. "...my name is Dantes." With that, he swung his fist.

*CRACK*

Meanwhile, Lyric stood on the roof of the mansion out to the city of Canterlot, forming a plan in his head. He still did not have a clear answer from his father on how it was that wanted revenge, but he had concluded that no matter who it wa that had decided to go on this quest for vengeance, they were both technically his father, so he would help in any way he could. "Perhaps...there is a way to bring the traitors to him..." He pondered. "There is a rather large ballroom in the mansion..." Nodding to himself, he turned around to carry out his forming plan.

Meanwhile

Sunset threw Electro to the side, causing him to hit that hard wood floor with a surprising amount of force. Electro propped himself up with his arms, only to be shoved back down by Sunset pushing down in his chest with her foot. If looks could kill, the icy stare Sunset was currently giving him would have caused the devil to have a heart attack. "You're pathetic, were you really so desperate for a woman to love you that you'd ruin someone else's life just to get them out of the way?" She asked with a hushed and dark tone, a tone Electro had never heard her speak in before.

"Sunset, listen, I can explain every-ACK!!!" He tried to plead with her, but only ended up angering her further, resulting in her pressing down on his rib cage with her foot.

"I don't want an explanation, I want to know where my true husband is." She spoke darkly before kicking him in the side.

"Look, the guy you're looking for is dead! I didn't lie about that! Just ask Hack or any of the guys!"

"Liar." Sunset reached down, grabbed him by the throat and dragged his sorry ass out of the house, throwing him down onto the cold hard sidewalk before walking away. "I'm finding him myself, consider this farce of a marriage over."

Electro growled before getting to his feet and chased after her, grabbing her arm. "Like I'd just give you up that-"

Sunset spun around and punched him in the face with enough force to hurt herself in the process. Electro once again fell to the ground, his nose broken and bloody. "I'm not some weakling you can just chain up as a pet, how the hell do you think I landed Treble in the first place?" With that said, Sunset spat on him before continuing on her way, leaving him there to waste away on the pavement.

Holding his broken nose, Electro shakily got to his feet, leaning against a nearby streetlight as he stared daggers at Sunset, who was now only a blur in the distance. He clenched his first and struck the lamppost in anger, ignoring the pain that it caused as he pressed his forehead against it. 'Just fucking perfect! Beat down by your now ex wife, the guy you screwed over years ago is back and trying to kill you, you've lost everything! Your home, your lover and little...' He paused, lifted his head and grinned madly. "...Sunchyme."

Later

Hack passed up and down his room, his hat and cane tossed to the side of the room, his hair a mess and his eyes bloodshot. "Fuck this is bad, this is bad, this is so fucking bad." He muttered to himself, his hands on the sides of his head gripping his hair. "I'm dead, we're all as good as dead, why did I ever go through with this? Why was I so fucking stupid!?" He scolded himself as he slammed his head against a mirror, cracking it slightly, but leaving enough that he could look at the man in the mirror, the poor excuse of a man known as Hack Wonder. "This is what you get..." He spoke while crying. "This is what you get for being such a fucking idiot and betraying the guy who loved you like a brother!"

As Pinkie walked through the front door of their house, her smile faded as she sensed the depressing atmosphere. "Geez, Hack seems really down lately, and he won't even tell me why." A lightbulb appeared above her head as she pulled out a flier that a young blonde boy in a yellow jacket had given her. "Maybe this party being held at that big mansion will cheer him up."

Author's Notes:

Chord is dead, Electro is forming a revenge plan, Lyric is pulling his own strings and Sunset is determined to find Treble again, but we all know what's waiting for her...

Thank you for reading, if you spotted any mistakes please point them out as it helps me greatly.

Love: Open road

"Oh, that's just my pet Snappy." Hack said with a smile as the snake slithered it's way past the four frightened young adults in the back of the van and popped its head out from in between the front seats, looking up at its owner with a tiny top hat on its head.

"Why did you bring a snake on a road trip?!" Rarity asked with disgust.

"Oh come on, Treble brings Scary everywhere, why can't I bring Snappy?"

Rarity couldn't think of an argument, also she knew she'd just be shot down by some witty comeback, so she just stayed quiet and moved closer to Silver.

"Why is he called Snappy? Does he bite a lot or is it just some shitty attempt at a name pun?" Silver asked with interest, the tiny snake slowly lifting its head above the seats to stare at the four in the back. "Also, how is he doing that?"

"He's called Snappy because both he and I look snappy with our amazing choice of hats. Also, I don't know how's he's doing it, you really think I'd get some pet that can't bend reality like Pinkie and I can?"

"Fair point..." Silver admitted while Snappy wiggled his tongue before slowly disappearing behind the seat again.

After a few moments of Pinkie and Hack exchanging shitty reptile puns, Applejack looked to Casino and noticed his expression, he was looking to the floor of the van with a frown.

"Hey Cassy, what's gotcha so down?" She asked while putting her hand on his.

"Nothin' AJ, just...not exactly lookin' forward ta meetin' up with Hacks parents again." The Australian said quietly while glancing over to his friend.

"Why are you two so against goin' ta see his folks anyway? They can't be that bad...can they?" Applejack asked with a hint of uncertainty in her voice.

"I'd like to know that too." Silver and Rarity said in unison.

Hacks smile slowly disappeared and Pinkies hair deflated slightly. "Want ta tell 'em yourself or will I jus' do it?" Casino asked in a hushed tone. Hack didn't answer, his face became emotionless and he focused on the road, shutting out everything but his driving. "I'll do it then..." Casino took in a breath and sighed. "Seven years ago, just before we were taken in by Neon and the Black Cats, Hack came to a realisation and came out as transgender...his parents..." Hacks grip on the wheel became tighter. "...they weren't exactly supportive..."

Meanwhile

Treble and Fluffle Puff watched as the black doppelgänger faded away into dust. Treble still didn't know how to feel about seeing what he assumed was an evil version of himself, something he possibly could have become if the coma had not sent him into the dreamscape. He clenched his fists and turned his head slightly, pushing those thoughts out of his head. Now wasn't the time to dwell on such things, he had a job to do and the sooner it was done the sooner he could get back to his life in the physical world.

'Well, Darkness is down at least. Next is either anger, lust or selfishness.' He thought to himself as he stretched his arms, hearing a satisfying pop before continuing on, Fluffle following close behind. As they walked, they noticed a large building in the distance, looking to be similar to a castle of some kind. That area, unlike the white and colourless forest that surrounded them, was dark and grey, surrounded by a thick fog. 'Guess we know where we're headed to next, hopefully we don't run into any other versions of me, that's not exactly something I'd like to see again.' Recolours aren't really my thing anyway, but I think we all know of one that has made a name for himself, don't we?

Meanwhile again, shit I do a ton of these in my stories, when did this start happening?

Anyway, in the hospital room where Trebles comatose body lay with bandages still wrapped around his broken limbs and bullet wound, Sunset sat on a chair at his bedside, one hand on her lover's cast free hand while the other rested on her belly. "I cant wait until you finally wake up. I can't wait until we both see our little baby when I go into labour, see they're eyes open for the first time and finally become our own little family." She spoke softly while caressing his hand, a soft smile on her face. "I know Synthesia is going to spoil them rotten, if we leave her alone with them we may never get them back." She laughed quietly, her smile flattering just a little.

"Rarity will be at work making them little baby outfits, dragging Silver along to help her. Hack and Pinkie will throw a welcome party for them when we bring them back to our little house." Her smile fell more noticeably this time, remembering when they had just moved into their little home. "Eclipse and Rainbow will probably try and get them into sports when they're older, while Onyx and Vinyl will try to get them into music, but I guess you would try both wouldn't you?"

Her smile was now completely gone, tears began to run down her cheeks while her lips trembled. "Octavia and Oceanic would...t-they would..." She couldn't finish her sentence as she burst into tears, burying her head into his arm. "I can't do this alone! I can't stand seeing our house empty anymore! I hate that I can't wake up to find you and Scary with breakfast read in the morning! I want this to stop! Please Treble! Please! Wake up! Wake up please!"

Her cries were not heard by the others in the halls or other rooms. She lay there, with her head buried into his tear stained bandaged bicep, gripping his hand tightly while trying to get through her sudden mood swing. "Please Treble...wake up..." With her energy spent, she slowly closed her eyes, the warmth of her lover's body soothing her into a peaceful sleep.

Her cries did not fall on deaf ears.

A single tear feel from the young mans cheek.

Author's Notes:

Damn, talk about a mood killer huh?

Anyway, if you spotted any mistakes please let me know, thank you.

Heartbreak: Those cold eyes

The mansion

Dantes looked out from the top of the large, grand staircase as his guards and staff rushed about, readying the ball room for the party that would take place that night. Adagio and Lyric stood at his right, while Spitfire, Mist Hunter and Solid Will stood to his left. "I must say dear, this was a fantastic idea." Adagio praised her son while gently brushing his hair.

"This was the easiest way to get all of the traitors in one place, or at the very least, most of them." Lyric spoke in his emotionless tone.

"You two are sure they all received invitations?" Spitfire asked the two men beside her, earning nods from Dantes' old prison-mates.

"Lyric, Solid and I made sure they each received a flyer or an invitation, those that are innocent have received invites, those that are guilty, they will come with the rest of those that book a seat at one of the tables." Mist stated as he looked over a list of things he and his partner needed to do.

A moment of silence fell on the group, all eyes on Dantes as he stood there in silence, his face beating an unreadable expression. "Leave me." He said simply, the group nodding and leaving him o himself. Once he was alone watching his staff rush around, he felt something in the back of his mind.

"So, do you plan to kill them all tonight? What do you have planned for those that tore you away from the life you loved? And more importantly...what do you plan to do when you encounter Sunset?" The same voice that he had heard when in his prison spoke to him.

"No, it would not be right to kill them in one go, I have my own plans for each of them, but one thing is for sure, one of them will perish tonight." Dantes replied softly, turning around and walking down the dark, crimson hallways towards a certain room. As he opened the door to the room he saw a soft red glow come from the darkness as the voice spoke to him once more.

"And what of Sunset?"

Dantes slowly walked into the darkness and grabbed what was emitting the soft glow. In his hand was a large red diamond. As he grasped it in his hand his eyes glowed softly for a split second before he turnedback around. "I guess we'll see..."

5 hours later, Rarity's boutique

Sunset sighed heavily as she looked over her dress, the rest of her friends and their partners all admiring their own clothing for the evening. Rarity wiped the sweat from her forehead as she finished fitting Sunchyme for her small red dress with a white flower pin on the left shoulder.

"Damn Rares, I know you've got plans for every kind of fashion emergency, but you outdid yourself this time." Silver complimented his wife while playfully pinching her rear, cashing the fashionista to gasp and frown at her husband.

"Silver! Now is not the time to try anything flirtatious! But thank you dear, I only wish I had more time, I could have prepared something for Electro, where is he by the way?" Rarity asked looking to Sunset.

"He's not coming." Sunset stated simply and coldly, her hair out of its ponytail and let down like when she was a teenager.

"Why not darling? I'm sure he would have loved to take you out to-"

"He's not coming and we are never speaking his name again!" Sunset snapped, causing everyone to flinch. Bass, who was standing on the sidelines, hung his head and looked to the ground. Sunchyme looked at her mother confused, then looked to Sling who was resting on a pillow nearby with a small bow tie on. He looked just as concerned as his owner did and hopped onto her shoulder as Sunchyme walked up to Sunset.

"Mommy, what's wrong?" She asked softly, gripping her mothers dress. "Why can't daddy come?"

Sunset felt a sharp pain in her heart as she heard Sunchyme call that waste of a man her father. She took in a deep breath, turned around and got on one knee, being on the same level as her daughter as she placed a hand on her shoulder. "Sweetie...there's something you need to know...but...now isn't the time to talk about it, I'll tell you everything after the party, ok?"

Sunchyme stared at Sunset in confusion, everyone present wanting to correct Sunchyme's mistake of calling Electro her father, but knowing it wasn't an appropriate time to discuss such a topic, this was the time to have fun, and get away from any troubles they had.

Only for some of them, they were unknowingly marching right towards their problems.

2 hours later, Red Diamond ball room

A soft melody sang out across the ball room as the small orchestral group played soothing music to help the attendants feel at home and to help ease their minds as they partied. Groups of people dressed in elegant wear happily chatted and treated themselves to the fine selection of drinks and food, servants gliding through the gaps in between each person to make sure everyone was served.

The group had gathered in the centre of the ball room, each couple dancing happily with each other, Bass, Sunset and Sunchyme sat at a table just next to the dance floor.

Lyric stared down at the group while leaning on a railing from the balcony overlooking the room next to the grand staircase. He had dressed himself in a black suit and yellow undershirt with his hair slicked back. His sights fell on Sunchyme before looking up at one of the fancy clocks, it was close to the time where Dantes would arrive. He felt a hand be placed on his shoulder and turned his head, seeing Adagio dressed in a sparkling strapless purple dress. "Go on, I know what you want to do."

Lyric nodded and proceeded to walk down the stairs, heading for Sunchyme's table.

"Hey, isn't that Adagio up there?" Sunset asked Bass, pointing to her old enemy after catching sight of her.

"It is, what's she doing here?"

"I haven't seen her ever since Treble...well...what's she been doing all this time?"

"Excuse me." The three at the table turned to see Lyric standing there with his hand held out to Sunchyme. "Could I ask you for a dance?"

Sunchyme looked to her mother who smiled and nodded. Sunchyme placed her hand in Lyric's and he began to lead her to the dance floor.

Once they were out of earshot, Bass turned to Sunset. "Hey, did something about that kid seem strange to you?"

Sunset nodded as she watched the two children dance together. "Yes, something about him just seems...familiar..."

"Ladies and Gentlemen! If I could please have your attention!" The band stopped playing and everyone fell silent as everyone in the room looked to the top of the grand staircase to see Spitfire in a sparkling black dress. "I would like to introduce you to the man who funded and organised tonight's get together, please welcome, Mister Dantes Clef!"

Hacks and the other guy's eyes strank at the mention of that name. The large doors at the stop of the staircase opened and Dantes walked out, Adagio close behind him. The girls eyes widened in shock while Sunset rose to her feet and put her hands over her mouth, tears starting to form in her eyes as she finally looked to her former lover for the first time in over a decade.

"It can't be..." Applajack whispered.

"I though he was..." Rarity gasped out, tears starting to form in her eyes too.

"What the hell?" Rainbow Dash spoke with confusion.

Fluttershy stayed silent as she and Pinkie both looked directly at Dantes' eyes, instead of happiness for their friends return, they felt afraid.

Dantes stared right at Hack and the others for a moment before smiling and looking to the rest of the crowd. "Good evening everyone, I hope you are all enjoying yourselves this evening, dance, be merry, enjoy yourselves, for tonight is a night for celebration." He spoke out as he raised a glass. "For tonight, justice will be done." He said as he stared right into Hacks eyes.

Everyone raised their glasses and took a drink, everyone except the group that is. As the party resumed, Dantes walked down the staircase and slowly walked past the group who were all staring at him, yet he did not look at them, he merely passed them and made his way out to a large balcony at the end of the hall that overlooked the city.

Sunset snapped out of her shock and rushed over to him, her tears vanishing as she ran. She slowed her pace as she neared him. "Treble? Is that really you?"

She received no answer as Dantes kept his eyes on the city below, one hand on the railing with the other behind his back.

"Is it...is it really you?" She gasped out, reaching for him. "It's been so long....what happened to you? Where have you been?" As she was about to touch him, Dantes turned around and looked her in the eye.

"The man you're looking for is dead, Sunset Shimmer." He said emotionlessly, his dark crimson eyes holding no compassion in them, only maintaining an empty and cold look.

Those cold eyes sent shivers down her spine, she was taken aback, by the stare and by his voice. "W-What are you talking about?" She asked in confusion.

"You've been told many lies Sunset, many, many lies, but I can assure you of one thing." He spoke as he leaned down and spoke directly into her ear. "The death of Treble Clef was not a lie." With that he turned around and continued to stare out at the city below.

Sunset, confused and filled with sadness, turned around and rushed out of the hall, Bass and Sunchyme quickly running after her.

Author's Notes:

The finale will soon be here, I've dragged this story on long enough. Sorry for the lack of updates, I have had shit motivation for a long time.

Anyway, let me know what you think and point out any mistakes.

Fun little fact, there was supposed to be a musical number between Dantes and Sunset, but it couldn't be worked in.

Love: Towards the end

Suddenly, the van came to a stop as Hack pulled over to the side of the road, his face emotionless and becoming unmoving. Everyone in the vehicle remained silent, Snappy slithering up the back of his owner and poking Hacks face with his snout.

"Hack, what's wrong?" Silver asked, becoming extremely uncomfortable with the stillness and silence in the van.

"I don't want to do this..." Hack whispered, his head lowering slightly. "What's the point? Trying to convince my close minded parents to give me a theme park? What's the point of even wasting time on this?"

Pinkie placed her hand on one of Hacks, who turned to look at his lover with a defeated expression. "Hack, you said it yourself, you need that park to earn money."

"Yes, but instead of going and dealing with some people that are completely unreasonable and close minded, why aren't I just back home looking for potential job offerings?" Hack asked with confusion. "I don't even know why I thought this was a good idea! Sure, I'd love to have my park, but this can't be the only option." He exclaimed while putting his face in his hands. "I don't know why I'm doing anything right now..."

"Well...maybe when ya found out yer family was keepin' ya out of the family business, ya felt like you were losin' control over somethin' important." Applejack began, with Rarity continuing for her.

"Perhaps you felt that with Treble being in a coma, you losing your park, and having a troubled financial situation, you had no control over anything in your life, and going to confront your family was your way of trying to regain some of that lost control." The fashionista finished with a nod from Silver and Casino.

"Look man, things have been pretty shit for you, we all get that, and honestly none of us can think of good solutions, we're just going along with whatever it is you feel is the right thing to do for you." Silver spoke with a sigh as he placed a hand on Hacks shoulder. "What do you wanna do buddy?"

As Hack closed his eyes to think, Rarity felt her phone vibrate. Lifting it out of her pocket and seeing Oceanics number, she held it up to her ear and listened to what he had to say. She hung up and sighed. "Sunset had a meltdown, she's with Trebles mother right now."

Hack opened his eyes and started the engine, turning the van around and driving back the way they came. "Lets go comfort our friend."

Meanwhile

Treble and Fluffle Puff reached the entrance to the large castle-like structure, the large gate to the courtyard standing in front of them. Taking in a breath, Treble pushed against the gates, opening them up and allowing Fluffle to enter first. When he closed the gates behind him, he suddenly felt his head getting warmer and felt his blood rush in odd directions. There was more than one emotion nearby.

He motioned for Fluffle to hide as he walked out into the middle of the large circular stone courtyard.

'I don't feel angry, so it can't be anger...then that means it's...'

Treble ducked as two figures charged him from both sides and crashed into each other above him. The two fell on their asses and groaned. Treble jumped back and took a fighting stance, only to raise a brow at what he saw.

The two figures were like him, only with one having anything red be dark grey, and the other having pink.

"You horny idiot! I told you I had the first shot!" The grey one yelled at the pink one, who just rolled his eyes and got to his feet while putting his hands on his hips.

"Sorry Hun, forgot that we like to finish last~" The pink one said with a sultry tone.

'This is 30 different kinds of weird...' Shaking his head, Treble clenched his fists. 'Ok, so it's selfishness and lust. Wait, why is my lust a guy?! Questions for later.'

"Listen you pent up little twink! He's my kill! Go fuck Love or something!" Seflishness yelled in annoyance as he got to his feet and pointed to Treble. "Alright, let's do this, I got ya all to myself!"

"Geez Selfy, don't you know sharing is caring? Why do you think we've always wanted to be part of a foursome?" Lust said with a wink to Treble who flipped him off.

Selfishness growled and charged Treble, who caught him by the collar and kneed him in the stomach before spinning him around and punching him in the face. Lust came up behind Treble and tripped him up before grabbing his arm and kicking his back. Treble yelled in pain as his arm was dislocated. Selfishness growled and kicked Lust in the chest, knocking him off of Treble who got to his feet and worked on putting his arm back into place.

"I told you he's mine ya pussy hungry idiot!"

While Selfishness and Lust began fighting each other, Treble managed to snap his arm back into place and grunted in pain. Taking in a breath and calming himself, he looked to the fighting emotions and began to sneak around them.

"I'm tired of sharing this body with you freaks! When I take control all of you will get nothing!" Selfish cried out in fury as he pushed Lust to the ground and punched him in the face.

Suddenly, Treble came up behind Selfishness, grabbed him by the head and snapped his neck.

"Ow...dick..." Selfishness muttered before fading into grey mist and disappearing.

"Wow, with his neck like that it'll be hard for him to give any head." Lust giggled.

Treble just narrowed his eyes and pulled his leg backwards before delivering a powerful kick to Lust's crotch.

Lust's eyes went blank and he held his groin and let out a silent whimper.

"Well...I guess you could say...you...busted a nu-"

"No." Treble interrupted before kicking him in the face, sending him flying into a wall and exploding into pink mist onimpact.

'I never want to go through something like this again for as long as I live, even then I'd take hell over having to deal with that any day.' Shaking his head in disgust, he dusted himself off and turned to Fluffle who had come out of hiding and ran up to him.

She hugged him and he started to feel calm. When she pulled away he pat her on the head and smiled.

Suddenly, his anger started to rise, and Fluffle quickly grasped his hand, keeping him calm. The two looked over to the catsle doors that began to open with a glowing red figure walking out from the darkness.

Treble narrowed his eyes at the final emotion. The figure stepped out of the darkness, revealing itself as another him, but different. Grey and white hair that appeared longer, a dark red tailcoat and dress pants, dark red eyes and black leather shoes, and what appeared to be a glowing red diamond in his hand.

"Looks like you made it, took you long enough." The newcomer spoke in a deep, threatening voice. "Let's finally put an end to this nonsense."

Author's Notes:

Yep! Treble Vs Dantes is next! And it will be the final chapter in the spiritual world, Sunset and Treble will soon be reunited. And the Love storyline itself is nearing completion, as is the Heartbreak storyline.

Thank you for reading, please let me know if you see any mistakes.

Heartbreak: All in

"Do you think that was the best way to deal with her?" Lyric asked as he leaned against the railing next to his father, who continued to stare down at the city with a dead look in his eyes.

"There was no best way to deal with this, just the best way to get the message across." Dantes replied in a dry and emotionless tone, ignoring the odd feeling in his chest that had grown but was slowly fading. 'It seems not all of his heart is dead yet...this could be a problem..."

Lyric eyed his father cautiously. "I sense doubt in your voice...or something I don't recognize."

Dantes glanced over to his son and hummed in thought. "I didn't realize, I'll have to think of what is causing it." He already knew. 'Why now?' He asked as he placed a hand on his chest, feeling his irregular heartbeat. 'Why now do you try to surface, was it seeing Sunset? All our old friends? Or seeing your daughter?' He didn't expect any answer as he felt the strange feeling fade away once again.

Lyric narrowed his eyes slightly before sighing before walking away. "You do that, I'm going to make sure that the next traitor is where he needs to be. It's almost time." With that said, he gave his father one last suspicious glance before walking away.

Dantes closed his eyes and breathed in the night air before nodding. "Now isn't the time for thinking, I have work to do."

In The Ball Room

"How the hell is he here?!" Rainbow asked in confusion.

"Electro told us all he was dead, I don't understand why he would lie." Rarity stated as she tried to control he frantic thoughts.

"What're we waitin' for? Let's go over and talk to 'im!" Applejack said before trying to walk over to her friend, only to be held back by Fluttershy. "Shy? What's wrong? It's Treble! We gotta go talk to him!"

"That's not Treble..." Fluttershy muttered, both she and Pinkie looking to the ground with pain in their eyes.

"What in tarnation are you talkin' about?"

"His eyes AJ..." Pinkie whispered as she shivered. "That look...his eyes were so dead...so lifeless...so...cold...there's no way that he's Trebel..."

"Didn't you see Sunset running away crying? There's no way Treble would ever do something to make her cry." Fluttershy explained with a low voice. "I don't know what happened to him but..." She paused as she looked at all the other girls. "...Electro was right...Treble is dead."

'So are we if we don't get out of here.' Hack thought as he looked to the guys. "Now is probably the time to go." He said to them.

"That's not happening, guards have locked or are standing by all the exits." Casino muttered to him.

"Wait, there's one door unlocked and unguarded, lets go that way." Eclipse pointed out as he began to run.

"Wait Eclipse don't!" Casino called out, but Eclipse kept running. "Damnit!" He yelled in frustration as he ran after him.

"Should we go after them?" Silver asked Hack in confusion. "Why are they running anyway?"

Hack watched as they both ran through the door, only for the Mist and Solid to come out of hiding and shut the door after them. "Idiots..." He muttered to himself as he walked away to get himself a drink.

"Where are you going? We need to comfort the girls." Ocean asked as he grabbed Hack by the shoulder.

"You do that, I'm not in the mood." Hack replied in a dry tone as he shrugged Ocean off and headed towards the nearest wine bottle.

Ocean frowned and turned back to the girls, he, Silver, Onyx and Sparkjump comforting them the best they could.

"Should one of us go after Sunset?" Silver asked with worry.

"Sunchyme and Bass went after her, they'll be fine without us." Onyx said as he hugged Pinkie and Applejack. The group fell silent, Hack in the corner of the room drinking himself under while the others sat huddle together. Sunchyme and Bass hugging Sunset tightly as she cried her eyes out in the gardens.

Adagio looked down on all this taking place and shook her head. "I expected better reactions from them. Then again, this whole thing is starting to become tiresome, maybe having more than one run into the trap was a good thing."

"Just means more of a mess to clean up." Lyric muttered as he walked up beside his mother. "Everything is ready, father will be leaving for the room in a moment."

"You seem conflicted sweetie, what's bothering you?" Adagio asked with worry while placing her hands on his shoulders.

"Mother, I have reason to believe that Treble isn't fully dead, and is trying to regain control."

"Damnit man stop!" Casino called out as he began to catch up to Eclipse.

"Come on! I think there's an exit this way!" Eclipse yelled as he turned a corner.

"You idiot! You're running right into a-" Casino was cut off as they entered a room and a large steel door slammed behind them. "...trap."

"Well, I wasn't expecting two of you to show up." They heard Dantes' voice echo out in the dark room. "Although this will speed things along nicely, just be glad I planned what types of death you would both experience beforehand."

"Treble I'm sorry! I had no choice! Electro threatened my family!" Eclipse cried out in desperation as he dropped to his knees. "Please! I never wanted to hurt you! None of us did!"

There was silence.

Tears rolled down Eclipse's cheeks as he heard footsteps approaching him for the darkness. "I believe you."

Eclipse felt a glimmer of hope rise in his che-

*Cha-chic BANG*

Which was immediately replaced by a sudden, unbearable pain. Looking down, he saw a huge bloody hole in his chest, Dantes appearing from the darkness with Eclipse's old shotgun in his hands. Before Eclipse could gasp out anything, Dantes pointed the gun to his head.

"It doesn't mean I forgive you."

With another brutal shot, Eclipse's head was completely destroyed.

Casino stood frozen in horror, shaking like mad as Dantes shifted his gaze to him and threw away the shotgun.

"Wait I can-"

Casino was cut off yet again as he felt something stab into his shoulder. Looking over, he saw a playing card with razor sharp edges. His old weapon.

"You're a betting man, aren't you?" Dantes asked as he slowly approached the frozen Casino while shuffling a deck of razor sharp cards in his hands. "When you gave Treble up, you pushed all your chips and went all in, now you're just waiting for the final card to be drawn in this decade long game of poker. Sorry to say..." He said as he reached him, pulled out a card and held it up to Casino's forehead. "...Dantes takes the pot."

Dantes pushed the bladed card into Casino's head and let his body fall to the ground.

Author's Notes:

Brutal right?

See any mistakes let me know.

Love: Waking up

Treble slid backwards and fell to his knees, Dantes looking down at him from across the courtyard. Treble shakily pushed himself back to his fight, his breathing heavy and his body covered in scuffs and bruises, slowly raising his fists and taking a fighting stance.

"You continue to fight yet there is no chance if you winning on your own, honestly it's something I respect." Dantes spoke before vanishing and appearing behind Treble, spin kicking him in the back of the head and slapping him with a backhand as he was spun around.

Treble stumbled backward and fell onto his back, his eyes starting to close. 'No...' He thought weakly as he forced his eyes to open and pulled himself to his feet once again.

Dantes walked up to the weakened Treble and looked him dead in the eye with a neutral expression. "Devotion and persistence, good traits to have, until they push you too far." He taunted before pulling his fist back and throwing it forward, only for Treble to put up his arm and block it before grabbing Dantes' outstretched arm and kneeing him in the gut.

Dantes gasped in surprise as Treble then grabbed his other arm and began to squeeze with an iron grip, putting more and more pressure on Dantes' bones. Dantes tried to pull away, but Treble headbutted him and with Dantes' arms still in his grasp, he hopped up and placed his feet on Dantes' chest. Dantes' eyes widened as Treble smirked. In one quick move, Treble stretched his legs out, and a loud snap could be heard.

Dantes screamed in pain as his arms fell completely limp at his sides while Treble jumped off of him and landed with a pained grunt, his injuries making his landing painful.

Dantes struggled to stand straight as he tried to find feeling in his arms. He glared at Treble who came face to face with him, both were tired, but Treble stood taller and looked Dantes in the eye, not with hatred, not with annoyance, but with a warning gaze. Dantes couldn't fight in this state, both knew that, and Treble knew he had to make the finishing blow to be released and wake up from his coma.

Fluffle puff ran over to the two, knowing that there was now no threat to her with Dantes crippled.

Dantes growled and hung his head in defeat. "Just looking at you makes me sick...you have everything waiting for you...I have nothing...you haven't known betrayal...you haven't know loss...you haven't had to watch as your own daughter and lover are fooled by the man who destroyed your very way of life...transforming you into nothing but an empty husk following the final thoughts of the man he used to be..." He spat out, tears starting to form in his eyes.

Fluffle moved to comfort him, but Treble held his arm up to stop her, wanting Dantes to get it all out so he could understand.

"I can't hate you for it...I can't you for holding onto what you hold close...I'd do the same...WE are the same...our lives only diverged into two different paths...and I'm jealous that it was you that traveled down the path to peace..."

Treble relaxed his muscles slightly and glanced away for a second.

'Guardian, this isn't just your anger personified...he's another you, in another time, one that did not stop Electro's plan. He lost everything and his friends betrayed him. You died and he took your place. He is nothing but your final hopeless wish for justice.' He heard Faust's voice speak to him from above.

Treble clenched his fists and moved forward. Dantes closed his eyes and braced himself for the killing blow, only to feel something wrap around him. Opening his eyes, he found Treble hugging him gently.

"I don't know all that happened to the me in your time, and you seem to have lost the thing that makes us, us. The strength to keep going, to keep smiling and to look at each sunrise every morning and look forward to the adventures that the day brings." Treble thought, Dantes somehow hearing the words in his own head, tears falling from his cheeks. "I don't know if you're real or a part of myself that never came to be, but know that we don't ever die out, our spirit may fade and we may seem like a husk, but we are always there, as either a bright glowing star or a tiny twinkle in the darkness. I'll take good care of things from here on in. I think you deserve some rest."

With the final thought spoken between the two, Dantes closed his eyes and faded away into a cloud of red dust, carried away by the soft breeze before disappearing into the air.

Treble watched the dust particles dissipate with a small smile on his face, feeling a wave of relief as the last of his negativity left his body. The bare white trees that had surrounded them all this time and the castle in front of them slowly developed their colour, and the ruins began to repair themselves, Treble's wounds fading away as well. Fluffle jumped with joy and the two high fived before Fluffle brought Treble into a tight hug.

Once Fluffle released the young man from her death grip, the huge doors of the castle opened up, and Faust stood waiting for them.

"Congratulations guardian, your heart is clear of the corruption that was spreading. I believe it's time for you to return to the land of the living." She greeted with a soft motherly smile, moving to the side and gesturing for the two to enter the castle.

Treble nodded the two followed Faust down a long red hallway that was lit by the sunlight outside shinning through multicoloured stained glass windows. They entered a large circular room with a glowing white vortex spinning in the middle.

"This is it, when you enter this vortex you will regain consciousness and you will return to your normal life." Faust explained standing next to the vortex. "I hope we meet again guardian, preferably without you being knocked into a coma." She giggled. "I wish you luck with your future endeavours, and make sure to keep an eye on the Elements of Harmony of your world. You may say your goodbyes now."

Treble smiled and nodded to the goddess before turning to Fluffle Puff. He smiled softly and brought her into a hug, which she immediately returned. When they separated, Fluffle stuck out her tongue and made a few stranger noises before placing her hand on his chest. He knew she was telling him she'd always be a part of him. He nodded slowly and ruffled her hair before turning towards the vortex.

He looked to Faust and gave her one last wave before he sprinted through the vortex.

"Goodbye, little guardian." Faust whispered as the vortex closed.

The real world

Pinkie burst through the door of Octavia and Oceanic's house, breathing heavily, having sprinted all the way there. Octavia, Ocean, Bass and Sunset all walked out to see what had the girl so exhausted.

"Pinkie? What's going on?" Sunset asked with a raised brow.

Pinkie took in a large breath before smiling widely. "TREBLE JUST WOKE UP!!!"

Smiles immediately found there ways into the group's faces. "Y-You're serious?" Sunset asked with tears starting to form in her eyes.

"YEAH NOW COME ON WE GOTTA GO SEE HIM!!!"

"Sir please you have to stay down, your body hasn't moved for months, you need to build your strength back up." A nurse complained as Trevle had tried to get out of his hospital bed.

Groaning in frustration, Treble lay back down in his bed and stared at the ceiling.

"I'm sorry, but we need to make sure you're not suffering from long term effects. Your friends and family will arrive soon to see you, so that should put you in a better mood."

Treble nodded slowly and took in a breath. Back in the world of the living, with only the challenges of life and parenthood ahead of him, he couldn't help but smile.

Author's Notes:

Treble is awake and he's outta the dreamscape, fluff and cheesy romantic stuff ahead. They're will probably be only at least 2 to 4 more Love chapters left after this.

Hope you enjoyed and please let me know if you see any mistakes.